Page 1
Page 2
Page 3
The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Idle Thoughts of an Idle
Fellow
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will
have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.
Title: The Idle Thoughts of an Idle Fellow
Author: Jerome K. Jerome
Release date: March 1, 1997 [eBook #849]
Most recently updated: May 24, 2023
Language: English
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/849
Credits: Produced by Ron Burkey, Amy Thomte, and David Widger
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE IDLE
THOUGHTS OF AN IDLE FELLOW ***
Fellow
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will
have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.
Title: The Idle Thoughts of an Idle Fellow
Author: Jerome K. Jerome
Release date: March 1, 1997 [eBook #849]
Most recently updated: May 24, 2023
Language: English
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/849
Credits: Produced by Ron Burkey, Amy Thomte, and David Widger
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE IDLE
THOUGHTS OF AN IDLE FELLOW ***
Page 4
THE IDLE THOUGHTS OF AN
IDLE FELLOW.
IDLE FELLOW.
Page 5
by Jerome K. Jerome
TO
THE VERY DEAR AND WELL-BELOVED
FRIEND
OF MY PROSPEROUS AND EVIL DAYS—
TO THE FRIEND
WHO, THOUGH IN THE EARLY STAGES OF OUR ACQUAINTANCESHIP
DID OFTTIMES DISAGREE WITH ME, HAS SINCE
BECOME TO BE MY VERY WARMEST COMRADE—
TO THE FRIEND
WHO, HOWEVER OFTEN I MAY PUT HIM OUT, NEVER (NOW)
UPSETS ME IN REVENGE—
TO THE FRIEND
WHO, TREATED WITH MARKED COOLNESS BY ALL THE FEMALE
MEMBERS OF MY HOUSEHOLD, AND REGARDED WITH SUSPICION
BY MY VERY DOG, NEVERTHELESS SEEMS DAY BY
DAY TO BE MORE DRAWN BY ME, AND IN RETURN
TO MORE AND MORE IMPREGNATE ME WITH
THE ODOR OF HIS FRIENDSHIP—
TO THE FRIEND
WHO NEVER TELLS ME OF MY FAULTS, NEVER WANTS TO
BORROW MONEY, AND NEVER TALKS ABOUT HIMSELF—
TO THE COMPANION
OF MY IDLE HOURS, THE SOOTHER OF MY SORROWS,
THE CONFIDANT OF MY JOYS AND HOPES—
MY OLDEST AND STRONGEST
PIPE,
THIS LITTLE VOLUME
IS
GRATEFULLY AND AFFECTIONATELY
DEDICATED.
TO
THE VERY DEAR AND WELL-BELOVED
FRIEND
OF MY PROSPEROUS AND EVIL DAYS—
TO THE FRIEND
WHO, THOUGH IN THE EARLY STAGES OF OUR ACQUAINTANCESHIP
DID OFTTIMES DISAGREE WITH ME, HAS SINCE
BECOME TO BE MY VERY WARMEST COMRADE—
TO THE FRIEND
WHO, HOWEVER OFTEN I MAY PUT HIM OUT, NEVER (NOW)
UPSETS ME IN REVENGE—
TO THE FRIEND
WHO, TREATED WITH MARKED COOLNESS BY ALL THE FEMALE
MEMBERS OF MY HOUSEHOLD, AND REGARDED WITH SUSPICION
BY MY VERY DOG, NEVERTHELESS SEEMS DAY BY
DAY TO BE MORE DRAWN BY ME, AND IN RETURN
TO MORE AND MORE IMPREGNATE ME WITH
THE ODOR OF HIS FRIENDSHIP—
TO THE FRIEND
WHO NEVER TELLS ME OF MY FAULTS, NEVER WANTS TO
BORROW MONEY, AND NEVER TALKS ABOUT HIMSELF—
TO THE COMPANION
OF MY IDLE HOURS, THE SOOTHER OF MY SORROWS,
THE CONFIDANT OF MY JOYS AND HOPES—
MY OLDEST AND STRONGEST
PIPE,
THIS LITTLE VOLUME
IS
GRATEFULLY AND AFFECTIONATELY
DEDICATED.
Page 6
PREFACE
One or two friends to whom I showed these papers in MS. having
observed that they were not half bad, and some of my relations having
promised to buy the book if it ever came out, I feel I have no right to longer
delay its issue. But for this, as one may say, public demand, I perhaps
should not have ventured to offer these mere "idle thoughts" of mine as
mental food for the English-speaking peoples of the earth. What readers ask
nowadays in a book is that it should improve, instruct, and elevate. This
book wouldn't elevate a cow. I cannot conscientiously recommend it for any
useful purposes whatever. All I can suggest is that when you get tired of
reading "the best hundred books," you may take this up for half an hour. It
will be a change.
One or two friends to whom I showed these papers in MS. having
observed that they were not half bad, and some of my relations having
promised to buy the book if it ever came out, I feel I have no right to longer
delay its issue. But for this, as one may say, public demand, I perhaps
should not have ventured to offer these mere "idle thoughts" of mine as
mental food for the English-speaking peoples of the earth. What readers ask
nowadays in a book is that it should improve, instruct, and elevate. This
book wouldn't elevate a cow. I cannot conscientiously recommend it for any
useful purposes whatever. All I can suggest is that when you get tired of
reading "the best hundred books," you may take this up for half an hour. It
will be a change.
Page 7
Contents
PREFACE
THE IDLE THOUGHTS OF AN IDLE
FELLOW.
ON BEING IDLE.
ON BEING IN LOVE.
ON BEING IN THE BLUES.
ON BEING HARD UP.
ON VANITY AND VANITIES.
ON GETTING ON IN THE WORLD.
ON THE WEATHER.
ON CATS AND DOGS.
ON BEING SHY.
ON BABIES.
ON EATING AND DRINKING.
ON FURNISHED APARTMENTS.
ON DRESS AND DEPORTMENT.
ON MEMORY.
PREFACE
THE IDLE THOUGHTS OF AN IDLE
FELLOW.
ON BEING IDLE.
ON BEING IN LOVE.
ON BEING IN THE BLUES.
ON BEING HARD UP.
ON VANITY AND VANITIES.
ON GETTING ON IN THE WORLD.
ON THE WEATHER.
ON CATS AND DOGS.
ON BEING SHY.
ON BABIES.
ON EATING AND DRINKING.
ON FURNISHED APARTMENTS.
ON DRESS AND DEPORTMENT.
ON MEMORY.
Page 8
THE IDLE THOUGHTS OF AN
IDLE FELLOW.
IDLE FELLOW.
Page 9
ON BEING IDLE.
Now, this is a subject on which I flatter myself I really am au fait. The
gentleman who, when I was young, bathed me at wisdom's font for nine
guineas a term—no extras—used to say he never knew a boy who could do
less work in more time; and I remember my poor grandmother once
incidentally observing, in the course of an instruction upon the use of the
Prayer-book, that it was highly improbable that I should ever do much that I
ought not to do, but that she felt convinced beyond a doubt that I should
leave undone pretty well everything that I ought to do.
I am afraid I have somewhat belied half the dear old lady's prophecy.
Heaven help me! I have done a good many things that I ought not to have
done, in spite of my laziness. But I have fully confirmed the accuracy of her
judgment so far as neglecting much that I ought not to have neglected is
concerned. Idling always has been my strong point. I take no credit to
myself in the matter—it is a gift. Few possess it. There are plenty of lazy
people and plenty of slow-coaches, but a genuine idler is a rarity. He is not
a man who slouches about with his hands in his pockets. On the contrary,
his most startling characteristic is that he is always intensely busy.
It is impossible to enjoy idling thoroughly unless one has plenty of work
to do. There is no fun in doing nothing when you have nothing to do.
Wasting time is merely an occupation then, and a most exhausting one.
Idleness, like kisses, to be sweet must be stolen.
Many years ago, when I was a young man, I was taken very ill—I never
could see myself that much was the matter with me, except that I had a
beastly cold. But I suppose it was something very serious, for the doctor
said that I ought to have come to him a month before, and that if it
(whatever it was) had gone on for another week he would not have
answered for the consequences. It is an extraordinary thing, but I never
knew a doctor called into any case yet but what it transpired that another
day's delay would have rendered cure hopeless. Our medical guide,
philosopher, and friend is like the hero in a melodrama—he always comes
upon the scene just, and only just, in the nick of time. It is Providence, that
is what it is.
Now, this is a subject on which I flatter myself I really am au fait. The
gentleman who, when I was young, bathed me at wisdom's font for nine
guineas a term—no extras—used to say he never knew a boy who could do
less work in more time; and I remember my poor grandmother once
incidentally observing, in the course of an instruction upon the use of the
Prayer-book, that it was highly improbable that I should ever do much that I
ought not to do, but that she felt convinced beyond a doubt that I should
leave undone pretty well everything that I ought to do.
I am afraid I have somewhat belied half the dear old lady's prophecy.
Heaven help me! I have done a good many things that I ought not to have
done, in spite of my laziness. But I have fully confirmed the accuracy of her
judgment so far as neglecting much that I ought not to have neglected is
concerned. Idling always has been my strong point. I take no credit to
myself in the matter—it is a gift. Few possess it. There are plenty of lazy
people and plenty of slow-coaches, but a genuine idler is a rarity. He is not
a man who slouches about with his hands in his pockets. On the contrary,
his most startling characteristic is that he is always intensely busy.
It is impossible to enjoy idling thoroughly unless one has plenty of work
to do. There is no fun in doing nothing when you have nothing to do.
Wasting time is merely an occupation then, and a most exhausting one.
Idleness, like kisses, to be sweet must be stolen.
Many years ago, when I was a young man, I was taken very ill—I never
could see myself that much was the matter with me, except that I had a
beastly cold. But I suppose it was something very serious, for the doctor
said that I ought to have come to him a month before, and that if it
(whatever it was) had gone on for another week he would not have
answered for the consequences. It is an extraordinary thing, but I never
knew a doctor called into any case yet but what it transpired that another
day's delay would have rendered cure hopeless. Our medical guide,
philosopher, and friend is like the hero in a melodrama—he always comes
upon the scene just, and only just, in the nick of time. It is Providence, that
is what it is.
Page 10
Well, as I was saying, I was very ill and was ordered to Buxton for a
month, with strict injunctions to do nothing whatever all the while that I
was there. "Rest is what you require," said the doctor, "perfect rest."
It seemed a delightful prospect. "This man evidently understands my
complaint," said I, and I pictured to myself a glorious time—a four weeks'
dolce far niente with a dash of illness in it. Not too much illness, but just
illness enough—just sufficient to give it the flavor of suffering and make it
poetical. I should get up late, sip chocolate, and have my breakfast in
slippers and a dressing-gown. I should lie out in the garden in a hammock
and read sentimental novels with a melancholy ending, until the books
should fall from my listless hand, and I should recline there, dreamily
gazing into the deep blue of the firmament, watching the fleecy clouds
floating like white-sailed ships across its depths, and listening to the joyous
song of the birds and the low rustling of the trees. Or, on becoming too
weak to go out of doors, I should sit propped up with pillows at the open
window of the ground-floor front, and look wasted and interesting, so that
all the pretty girls would sigh as they passed by.
And twice a day I should go down in a Bath chair to the Colonnade to
drink the waters. Oh, those waters! I knew nothing about them then, and
was rather taken with the idea. "Drinking the waters" sounded fashionable
and Queen Anne-fied, and I thought I should like them. But, ugh! after the
first three or four mornings! Sam Weller's description of them as "having a
taste of warm flat-irons" conveys only a faint idea of their hideous
nauseousness. If anything could make a sick man get well quickly, it would
be the knowledge that he must drink a glassful of them every day until he
was recovered. I drank them neat for six consecutive days, and they nearly
killed me; but after then I adopted the plan of taking a stiff glass of brandy-
and-water immediately on the top of them, and found much relief thereby. I
have been informed since, by various eminent medical gentlemen, that the
alcohol must have entirely counteracted the effects of the chalybeate
properties contained in the water. I am glad I was lucky enough to hit upon
the right thing.
But "drinking the waters" was only a small portion of the torture I
experienced during that memorable month—a month which was, without
exception, the most miserable I have ever spent. During the best part of it I
religiously followed the doctor's mandate and did nothing whatever, except
month, with strict injunctions to do nothing whatever all the while that I
was there. "Rest is what you require," said the doctor, "perfect rest."
It seemed a delightful prospect. "This man evidently understands my
complaint," said I, and I pictured to myself a glorious time—a four weeks'
dolce far niente with a dash of illness in it. Not too much illness, but just
illness enough—just sufficient to give it the flavor of suffering and make it
poetical. I should get up late, sip chocolate, and have my breakfast in
slippers and a dressing-gown. I should lie out in the garden in a hammock
and read sentimental novels with a melancholy ending, until the books
should fall from my listless hand, and I should recline there, dreamily
gazing into the deep blue of the firmament, watching the fleecy clouds
floating like white-sailed ships across its depths, and listening to the joyous
song of the birds and the low rustling of the trees. Or, on becoming too
weak to go out of doors, I should sit propped up with pillows at the open
window of the ground-floor front, and look wasted and interesting, so that
all the pretty girls would sigh as they passed by.
And twice a day I should go down in a Bath chair to the Colonnade to
drink the waters. Oh, those waters! I knew nothing about them then, and
was rather taken with the idea. "Drinking the waters" sounded fashionable
and Queen Anne-fied, and I thought I should like them. But, ugh! after the
first three or four mornings! Sam Weller's description of them as "having a
taste of warm flat-irons" conveys only a faint idea of their hideous
nauseousness. If anything could make a sick man get well quickly, it would
be the knowledge that he must drink a glassful of them every day until he
was recovered. I drank them neat for six consecutive days, and they nearly
killed me; but after then I adopted the plan of taking a stiff glass of brandy-
and-water immediately on the top of them, and found much relief thereby. I
have been informed since, by various eminent medical gentlemen, that the
alcohol must have entirely counteracted the effects of the chalybeate
properties contained in the water. I am glad I was lucky enough to hit upon
the right thing.
But "drinking the waters" was only a small portion of the torture I
experienced during that memorable month—a month which was, without
exception, the most miserable I have ever spent. During the best part of it I
religiously followed the doctor's mandate and did nothing whatever, except
Page 11
moon about the house and garden and go out for two hours a day in a Bath
chair. That did break the monotony to a certain extent. There is more
excitement about Bath-chairing—especially if you are not used to the
exhilarating exercise—than might appear to the casual observer. A sense of
danger, such as a mere outsider might not understand, is ever present to the
mind of the occupant. He feels convinced every minute that the whole
concern is going over, a conviction which becomes especially lively
whenever a ditch or a stretch of newly macadamized road comes in sight.
Every vehicle that passes he expects is going to run into him; and he never
finds himself ascending or descending a hill without immediately beginning
to speculate upon his chances, supposing—as seems extremely probable—
that the weak-kneed controller of his destiny should let go.
But even this diversion failed to enliven after awhile, and the ennui
became perfectly unbearable. I felt my mind giving way under it. It is not a
strong mind, and I thought it would be unwise to tax it too far. So
somewhere about the twentieth morning I got up early, had a good
breakfast, and walked straight off to Hayfield, at the foot of the Kinder
Scout—a pleasant, busy little town, reached through a lovely valley, and
with two sweetly pretty women in it. At least they were sweetly pretty then;
one passed me on the bridge and, I think, smiled; and the other was
standing at an open door, making an unremunerative investment of kisses
upon a red-faced baby. But it is years ago, and I dare say they have both
grown stout and snappish since that time. Coming back, I saw an old man
breaking stones, and it roused such strong longing in me to use my arms
that I offered him a drink to let me take his place. He was a kindly old man
and he humored me. I went for those stones with the accumulated energy of
three weeks, and did more work in half an hour than he had done all day.
But it did not make him jealous.
Having taken the plunge, I went further and further into dissipation,
going out for a long walk every morning and listening to the band in the
pavilion every evening. But the days still passed slowly notwithstanding,
and I was heartily glad when the last one came and I was being whirled
away from gouty, consumptive Buxton to London with its stern work and
life. I looked out of the carriage as we rushed through Hendon in the
evening. The lurid glare overhanging the mighty city seemed to warm my
heart, and when, later on, my cab rattled out of St. Pancras' station, the old
chair. That did break the monotony to a certain extent. There is more
excitement about Bath-chairing—especially if you are not used to the
exhilarating exercise—than might appear to the casual observer. A sense of
danger, such as a mere outsider might not understand, is ever present to the
mind of the occupant. He feels convinced every minute that the whole
concern is going over, a conviction which becomes especially lively
whenever a ditch or a stretch of newly macadamized road comes in sight.
Every vehicle that passes he expects is going to run into him; and he never
finds himself ascending or descending a hill without immediately beginning
to speculate upon his chances, supposing—as seems extremely probable—
that the weak-kneed controller of his destiny should let go.
But even this diversion failed to enliven after awhile, and the ennui
became perfectly unbearable. I felt my mind giving way under it. It is not a
strong mind, and I thought it would be unwise to tax it too far. So
somewhere about the twentieth morning I got up early, had a good
breakfast, and walked straight off to Hayfield, at the foot of the Kinder
Scout—a pleasant, busy little town, reached through a lovely valley, and
with two sweetly pretty women in it. At least they were sweetly pretty then;
one passed me on the bridge and, I think, smiled; and the other was
standing at an open door, making an unremunerative investment of kisses
upon a red-faced baby. But it is years ago, and I dare say they have both
grown stout and snappish since that time. Coming back, I saw an old man
breaking stones, and it roused such strong longing in me to use my arms
that I offered him a drink to let me take his place. He was a kindly old man
and he humored me. I went for those stones with the accumulated energy of
three weeks, and did more work in half an hour than he had done all day.
But it did not make him jealous.
Having taken the plunge, I went further and further into dissipation,
going out for a long walk every morning and listening to the band in the
pavilion every evening. But the days still passed slowly notwithstanding,
and I was heartily glad when the last one came and I was being whirled
away from gouty, consumptive Buxton to London with its stern work and
life. I looked out of the carriage as we rushed through Hendon in the
evening. The lurid glare overhanging the mighty city seemed to warm my
heart, and when, later on, my cab rattled out of St. Pancras' station, the old
Page 12
familiar roar that came swelling up around me sounded the sweetest music I
had heard for many a long day.
I certainly did not enjoy that month's idling. I like idling when I ought
not to be idling; not when it is the only thing I have to do. That is my pig-
headed nature. The time when I like best to stand with my back to the fire,
calculating how much I owe, is when my desk is heaped highest with letters
that must be answered by the next post. When I like to dawdle longest over
my dinner is when I have a heavy evening's work before me. And if, for
some urgent reason, I ought to be up particularly early in the morning, it is
then, more than at any other time, that I love to lie an extra half-hour in bed.
Ah! how delicious it is to turn over and go to sleep again: "just for five
minutes." Is there any human being, I wonder, besides the hero of a Sunday-
school "tale for boys," who ever gets up willingly? There are some men to
whom getting up at the proper time is an utter impossibility. If eight o'clock
happens to be the time that they should turn out, then they lie till half-past.
If circumstances change and half-past eight becomes early enough for them,
then it is nine before they can rise. They are like the statesman of whom it
was said that he was always punctually half an hour late. They try all
manner of schemes. They buy alarm-clocks (artful contrivances that go off
at the wrong time and alarm the wrong people). They tell Sarah Jane to
knock at the door and call them, and Sarah Jane does knock at the door and
does call them, and they grunt back "awri" and then go comfortably to sleep
again. I knew one man who would actually get out and have a cold bath;
and even that was of no use, for afterward he would jump into bed again to
warm himself.
I think myself that I could keep out of bed all right if I once got out. It is
the wrenching away of the head from the pillow that I find so hard, and no
amount of over-night determination makes it easier. I say to myself, after
having wasted the whole evening, "Well, I won't do any more work to-
night; I'll get up early to-morrow morning;" and I am thoroughly resolved to
do so—then. In the morning, however, I feel less enthusiastic about the
idea, and reflect that it would have been much better if I had stopped up last
night. And then there is the trouble of dressing, and the more one thinks
about that the more one wants to put it off.
It is a strange thing this bed, this mimic grave, where we stretch our tired
limbs and sink away so quietly into the silence and rest. "O bed, O bed,
had heard for many a long day.
I certainly did not enjoy that month's idling. I like idling when I ought
not to be idling; not when it is the only thing I have to do. That is my pig-
headed nature. The time when I like best to stand with my back to the fire,
calculating how much I owe, is when my desk is heaped highest with letters
that must be answered by the next post. When I like to dawdle longest over
my dinner is when I have a heavy evening's work before me. And if, for
some urgent reason, I ought to be up particularly early in the morning, it is
then, more than at any other time, that I love to lie an extra half-hour in bed.
Ah! how delicious it is to turn over and go to sleep again: "just for five
minutes." Is there any human being, I wonder, besides the hero of a Sunday-
school "tale for boys," who ever gets up willingly? There are some men to
whom getting up at the proper time is an utter impossibility. If eight o'clock
happens to be the time that they should turn out, then they lie till half-past.
If circumstances change and half-past eight becomes early enough for them,
then it is nine before they can rise. They are like the statesman of whom it
was said that he was always punctually half an hour late. They try all
manner of schemes. They buy alarm-clocks (artful contrivances that go off
at the wrong time and alarm the wrong people). They tell Sarah Jane to
knock at the door and call them, and Sarah Jane does knock at the door and
does call them, and they grunt back "awri" and then go comfortably to sleep
again. I knew one man who would actually get out and have a cold bath;
and even that was of no use, for afterward he would jump into bed again to
warm himself.
I think myself that I could keep out of bed all right if I once got out. It is
the wrenching away of the head from the pillow that I find so hard, and no
amount of over-night determination makes it easier. I say to myself, after
having wasted the whole evening, "Well, I won't do any more work to-
night; I'll get up early to-morrow morning;" and I am thoroughly resolved to
do so—then. In the morning, however, I feel less enthusiastic about the
idea, and reflect that it would have been much better if I had stopped up last
night. And then there is the trouble of dressing, and the more one thinks
about that the more one wants to put it off.
It is a strange thing this bed, this mimic grave, where we stretch our tired
limbs and sink away so quietly into the silence and rest. "O bed, O bed,
Page 13
delicious bed, that heaven on earth to the weary head," as sang poor Hood,
you are a kind old nurse to us fretful boys and girls. Clever and foolish,
naughty and good, you take us all in your motherly lap and hush our
wayward crying. The strong man full of care—the sick man full of pain—
the little maiden sobbing for her faithless lover—like children we lay our
aching heads on your white bosom, and you gently soothe us off to by-by.
Our trouble is sore indeed when you turn away and will not comfort us.
How long the dawn seems coming when we cannot sleep! Oh! those
hideous nights when we toss and turn in fever and pain, when we lie, like
living men among the dead, staring out into the dark hours that drift so
slowly between us and the light. And oh! those still more hideous nights
when we sit by another in pain, when the low fire startles us every now and
then with a falling cinder, and the tick of the clock seems a hammer beating
out the life that we are watching.
But enough of beds and bedrooms. I have kept to them too long, even for
an idle fellow. Let us come out and have a smoke. That wastes time just as
well and does not look so bad. Tobacco has been a blessing to us idlers.
What the civil-service clerk before Sir Walter's time found to occupy their
minds with it is hard to imagine. I attribute the quarrelsome nature of the
Middle Ages young men entirely to the want of the soothing weed. They
had no work to do and could not smoke, and the consequence was they
were forever fighting and rowing. If, by any extraordinary chance, there
was no war going, then they got up a deadly family feud with the next-door
neighbor, and if, in spite of this, they still had a few spare moments on their
hands, they occupied them with discussions as to whose sweetheart was the
best looking, the arguments employed on both sides being battle-axes,
clubs, etc. Questions of taste were soon decided in those days. When a
twelfth-century youth fell in love he did not take three paces backward,
gaze into her eyes, and tell her she was too beautiful to live. He said he
would step outside and see about it. And if, when he got out, he met a man
and broke his head—the other man's head, I mean—then that proved that
his—the first fellow's—girl was a pretty girl. But if the other fellow broke
his head—not his own, you know, but the other fellow's—the other fellow
to the second fellow, that is, because of course the other fellow would only
be the other fellow to him, not the first fellow who—well, if he broke his
head, then his girl—not the other fellow's, but the fellow who was the—
Look here, if A broke B's head, then A's girl was a pretty girl; but if B broke
you are a kind old nurse to us fretful boys and girls. Clever and foolish,
naughty and good, you take us all in your motherly lap and hush our
wayward crying. The strong man full of care—the sick man full of pain—
the little maiden sobbing for her faithless lover—like children we lay our
aching heads on your white bosom, and you gently soothe us off to by-by.
Our trouble is sore indeed when you turn away and will not comfort us.
How long the dawn seems coming when we cannot sleep! Oh! those
hideous nights when we toss and turn in fever and pain, when we lie, like
living men among the dead, staring out into the dark hours that drift so
slowly between us and the light. And oh! those still more hideous nights
when we sit by another in pain, when the low fire startles us every now and
then with a falling cinder, and the tick of the clock seems a hammer beating
out the life that we are watching.
But enough of beds and bedrooms. I have kept to them too long, even for
an idle fellow. Let us come out and have a smoke. That wastes time just as
well and does not look so bad. Tobacco has been a blessing to us idlers.
What the civil-service clerk before Sir Walter's time found to occupy their
minds with it is hard to imagine. I attribute the quarrelsome nature of the
Middle Ages young men entirely to the want of the soothing weed. They
had no work to do and could not smoke, and the consequence was they
were forever fighting and rowing. If, by any extraordinary chance, there
was no war going, then they got up a deadly family feud with the next-door
neighbor, and if, in spite of this, they still had a few spare moments on their
hands, they occupied them with discussions as to whose sweetheart was the
best looking, the arguments employed on both sides being battle-axes,
clubs, etc. Questions of taste were soon decided in those days. When a
twelfth-century youth fell in love he did not take three paces backward,
gaze into her eyes, and tell her she was too beautiful to live. He said he
would step outside and see about it. And if, when he got out, he met a man
and broke his head—the other man's head, I mean—then that proved that
his—the first fellow's—girl was a pretty girl. But if the other fellow broke
his head—not his own, you know, but the other fellow's—the other fellow
to the second fellow, that is, because of course the other fellow would only
be the other fellow to him, not the first fellow who—well, if he broke his
head, then his girl—not the other fellow's, but the fellow who was the—
Look here, if A broke B's head, then A's girl was a pretty girl; but if B broke
Page 14
A's head, then A's girl wasn't a pretty girl, but B's girl was. That was their
method of conducting art criticism.
Nowadays we light a pipe and let the girls fight it out among themselves.
They do it very well. They are getting to do all our work. They are
doctors, and barristers, and artists. They manage theaters, and promote
swindles, and edit newspapers. I am looking forward to the time when we
men shall have nothing to do but lie in bed till twelve, read two novels a
day, have nice little five-o'clock teas all to ourselves, and tax our brains
with nothing more trying than discussions upon the latest patterns in
trousers and arguments as to what Mr. Jones' coat was made of and whether
it fitted him. It is a glorious prospect—for idle fellows.
method of conducting art criticism.
Nowadays we light a pipe and let the girls fight it out among themselves.
They do it very well. They are getting to do all our work. They are
doctors, and barristers, and artists. They manage theaters, and promote
swindles, and edit newspapers. I am looking forward to the time when we
men shall have nothing to do but lie in bed till twelve, read two novels a
day, have nice little five-o'clock teas all to ourselves, and tax our brains
with nothing more trying than discussions upon the latest patterns in
trousers and arguments as to what Mr. Jones' coat was made of and whether
it fitted him. It is a glorious prospect—for idle fellows.
Page 15
ON BEING IN LOVE.
You've been in love, of course! If not you've got it to come. Love is like
the measles; we all have to go through it. Also like the measles, we take it
only once. One never need be afraid of catching it a second time. The man
who has had it can go into the most dangerous places and play the most
foolhardy tricks with perfect safety. He can picnic in shady woods, ramble
through leafy aisles, and linger on mossy seats to watch the sunset. He fears
a quiet country-house no more than he would his own club. He can join a
family party to go down the Rhine. He can, to see the last of a friend,
venture into the very jaws of the marriage ceremony itself. He can keep his
head through the whirl of a ravishing waltz, and rest afterward in a dark
conservatory, catching nothing more lasting than a cold. He can brave a
moonlight walk adown sweet-scented lanes or a twilight pull among the
somber rushes. He can get over a stile without danger, scramble through a
tangled hedge without being caught, come down a slippery path without
falling. He can look into sunny eyes and not be dazzled. He listens to the
siren voices, yet sails on with unveered helm. He clasps white hands in his,
but no electric "Lulu"-like force holds him bound in their dainty pressure.
No, we never sicken with love twice. Cupid spends no second arrow on
the same heart. Love's handmaids are our life-long friends. Respect, and
admiration, and affection, our doors may always be left open for, but their
great celestial master, in his royal progress, pays but one visit and departs.
We like, we cherish, we are very, very fond of—but we never love again. A
man's heart is a firework that once in its time flashes heavenward. Meteor-
like, it blazes for a moment and lights with its glory the whole world
beneath. Then the night of our sordid commonplace life closes in around it,
and the burned-out case, falling back to earth, lies useless and uncared for,
slowly smoldering into ashes. Once, breaking loose from our prison bonds,
we dare, as mighty old Prometheus dared, to scale the Olympian mount and
snatch from Phoebus' chariot the fire of the gods. Happy those who,
hastening down again ere it dies out, can kindle their earthly altars at its
flame. Love is too pure a light to burn long among the noisome gases that
You've been in love, of course! If not you've got it to come. Love is like
the measles; we all have to go through it. Also like the measles, we take it
only once. One never need be afraid of catching it a second time. The man
who has had it can go into the most dangerous places and play the most
foolhardy tricks with perfect safety. He can picnic in shady woods, ramble
through leafy aisles, and linger on mossy seats to watch the sunset. He fears
a quiet country-house no more than he would his own club. He can join a
family party to go down the Rhine. He can, to see the last of a friend,
venture into the very jaws of the marriage ceremony itself. He can keep his
head through the whirl of a ravishing waltz, and rest afterward in a dark
conservatory, catching nothing more lasting than a cold. He can brave a
moonlight walk adown sweet-scented lanes or a twilight pull among the
somber rushes. He can get over a stile without danger, scramble through a
tangled hedge without being caught, come down a slippery path without
falling. He can look into sunny eyes and not be dazzled. He listens to the
siren voices, yet sails on with unveered helm. He clasps white hands in his,
but no electric "Lulu"-like force holds him bound in their dainty pressure.
No, we never sicken with love twice. Cupid spends no second arrow on
the same heart. Love's handmaids are our life-long friends. Respect, and
admiration, and affection, our doors may always be left open for, but their
great celestial master, in his royal progress, pays but one visit and departs.
We like, we cherish, we are very, very fond of—but we never love again. A
man's heart is a firework that once in its time flashes heavenward. Meteor-
like, it blazes for a moment and lights with its glory the whole world
beneath. Then the night of our sordid commonplace life closes in around it,
and the burned-out case, falling back to earth, lies useless and uncared for,
slowly smoldering into ashes. Once, breaking loose from our prison bonds,
we dare, as mighty old Prometheus dared, to scale the Olympian mount and
snatch from Phoebus' chariot the fire of the gods. Happy those who,
hastening down again ere it dies out, can kindle their earthly altars at its
flame. Love is too pure a light to burn long among the noisome gases that
Page 16
we breathe, but before it is choked out we may use it as a torch to ignite the
cozy fire of affection.
And, after all, that warming glow is more suited to our cold little back
parlor of a world than is the burning spirit love. Love should be the vestal
fire of some mighty temple—some vast dim fane whose organ music is the
rolling of the spheres. Affection will burn cheerily when the white flame of
love is flickered out. Affection is a fire that can be fed from day to day and
be piled up ever higher as the wintry years draw nigh. Old men and women
can sit by it with their thin hands clasped, the little children can nestle down
in front, the friend and neighbor has his welcome corner by its side, and
even shaggy Fido and sleek Titty can toast their noses at the bars.
Let us heap the coals of kindness upon that fire. Throw on your pleasant
words, your gentle pressures of the hand, your thoughtful and unselfish
deeds. Fan it with good-humor, patience, and forbearance. You can let the
wind blow and the rain fall unheeded then, for your hearth will be warm
and bright, and the faces round it will make sunshine in spite of the clouds
without.
I am afraid, dear Edwin and Angelina, you expect too much from love.
You think there is enough of your little hearts to feed this fierce, devouring
passion for all your long lives. Ah, young folk! don't rely too much upon
that unsteady flicker. It will dwindle and dwindle as the months roll on, and
there is no replenishing the fuel. You will watch it die out in anger and
disappointment. To each it will seem that it is the other who is growing
colder. Edwin sees with bitterness that Angelina no longer runs to the gate
to meet him, all smiles and blushes; and when he has a cough now she
doesn't begin to cry and, putting her arms round his neck, say that she
cannot live without him. The most she will probably do is to suggest a
lozenge, and even that in a tone implying that it is the noise more than
anything else she is anxious to get rid of.
Poor little Angelina, too, sheds silent tears, for Edwin has given up
carrying her old handkerchief in the inside pocket of his waistcoat.
Both are astonished at the falling off in the other one, but neither sees
their own change. If they did they would not suffer as they do. They would
look for the cause in the right quarter—in the littleness of poor human
nature—join hands over their common failing, and start building their house
anew on a more earthly and enduring foundation. But we are so blind to our
cozy fire of affection.
And, after all, that warming glow is more suited to our cold little back
parlor of a world than is the burning spirit love. Love should be the vestal
fire of some mighty temple—some vast dim fane whose organ music is the
rolling of the spheres. Affection will burn cheerily when the white flame of
love is flickered out. Affection is a fire that can be fed from day to day and
be piled up ever higher as the wintry years draw nigh. Old men and women
can sit by it with their thin hands clasped, the little children can nestle down
in front, the friend and neighbor has his welcome corner by its side, and
even shaggy Fido and sleek Titty can toast their noses at the bars.
Let us heap the coals of kindness upon that fire. Throw on your pleasant
words, your gentle pressures of the hand, your thoughtful and unselfish
deeds. Fan it with good-humor, patience, and forbearance. You can let the
wind blow and the rain fall unheeded then, for your hearth will be warm
and bright, and the faces round it will make sunshine in spite of the clouds
without.
I am afraid, dear Edwin and Angelina, you expect too much from love.
You think there is enough of your little hearts to feed this fierce, devouring
passion for all your long lives. Ah, young folk! don't rely too much upon
that unsteady flicker. It will dwindle and dwindle as the months roll on, and
there is no replenishing the fuel. You will watch it die out in anger and
disappointment. To each it will seem that it is the other who is growing
colder. Edwin sees with bitterness that Angelina no longer runs to the gate
to meet him, all smiles and blushes; and when he has a cough now she
doesn't begin to cry and, putting her arms round his neck, say that she
cannot live without him. The most she will probably do is to suggest a
lozenge, and even that in a tone implying that it is the noise more than
anything else she is anxious to get rid of.
Poor little Angelina, too, sheds silent tears, for Edwin has given up
carrying her old handkerchief in the inside pocket of his waistcoat.
Both are astonished at the falling off in the other one, but neither sees
their own change. If they did they would not suffer as they do. They would
look for the cause in the right quarter—in the littleness of poor human
nature—join hands over their common failing, and start building their house
anew on a more earthly and enduring foundation. But we are so blind to our
Page 17
own shortcomings, so wide awake to those of others. Everything that
happens to us is always the other person's fault. Angelina would have gone
on loving Edwin forever and ever and ever if only Edwin had not grown so
strange and different. Edwin would have adored Angelina through eternity
if Angelina had only remained the same as when he first adored her.
It is a cheerless hour for you both when the lamp of love has gone out
and the fire of affection is not yet lit, and you have to grope about in the
cold, raw dawn of life to kindle it. God grant it catches light before the day
is too far spent. Many sit shivering by the dead coals till night come.
But, there, of what use is it to preach? Who that feels the rush of young
love through his veins can think it will ever flow feeble and slow! To the
boy of twenty it seems impossible that he will not love as wildly at sixty as
he does then. He cannot call to mind any middle-aged or elderly gentleman
of his acquaintance who is known to exhibit symptoms of frantic
attachment, but that does not interfere in his belief in himself. His love will
never fall, whoever else's may. Nobody ever loved as he loves, and so, of
course, the rest of the world's experience can be no guide in his case. Alas!
alas! ere thirty he has joined the ranks of the sneerers. It is not his fault. Our
passions, both the good and bad, cease with our blushes. We do not hate,
nor grieve, nor joy, nor despair in our thirties like we did in our teens.
Disappointment does not suggest suicide, and we quaff success without
intoxication.
We take all things in a minor key as we grow older. There are few
majestic passages in the later acts of life's opera. Ambition takes a less
ambitious aim. Honor becomes more reasonable and conveniently adapts
itself to circumstances. And love—love dies. "Irreverence for the dreams of
youth" soon creeps like a killing frost upon our hearts. The tender shoots
and the expanding flowers are nipped and withered, and of a vine that
yearned to stretch its tendrils round the world there is left but a sapless
stump.
My fair friends will deem all this rank heresy, I know. So far from a
man's not loving after he has passed boyhood, it is not till there is a good
deal of gray in his hair that they think his protestations at all worthy of
attention. Young ladies take their notions of our sex from the novels written
by their own, and compared with the monstrosities that masquerade for men
happens to us is always the other person's fault. Angelina would have gone
on loving Edwin forever and ever and ever if only Edwin had not grown so
strange and different. Edwin would have adored Angelina through eternity
if Angelina had only remained the same as when he first adored her.
It is a cheerless hour for you both when the lamp of love has gone out
and the fire of affection is not yet lit, and you have to grope about in the
cold, raw dawn of life to kindle it. God grant it catches light before the day
is too far spent. Many sit shivering by the dead coals till night come.
But, there, of what use is it to preach? Who that feels the rush of young
love through his veins can think it will ever flow feeble and slow! To the
boy of twenty it seems impossible that he will not love as wildly at sixty as
he does then. He cannot call to mind any middle-aged or elderly gentleman
of his acquaintance who is known to exhibit symptoms of frantic
attachment, but that does not interfere in his belief in himself. His love will
never fall, whoever else's may. Nobody ever loved as he loves, and so, of
course, the rest of the world's experience can be no guide in his case. Alas!
alas! ere thirty he has joined the ranks of the sneerers. It is not his fault. Our
passions, both the good and bad, cease with our blushes. We do not hate,
nor grieve, nor joy, nor despair in our thirties like we did in our teens.
Disappointment does not suggest suicide, and we quaff success without
intoxication.
We take all things in a minor key as we grow older. There are few
majestic passages in the later acts of life's opera. Ambition takes a less
ambitious aim. Honor becomes more reasonable and conveniently adapts
itself to circumstances. And love—love dies. "Irreverence for the dreams of
youth" soon creeps like a killing frost upon our hearts. The tender shoots
and the expanding flowers are nipped and withered, and of a vine that
yearned to stretch its tendrils round the world there is left but a sapless
stump.
My fair friends will deem all this rank heresy, I know. So far from a
man's not loving after he has passed boyhood, it is not till there is a good
deal of gray in his hair that they think his protestations at all worthy of
attention. Young ladies take their notions of our sex from the novels written
by their own, and compared with the monstrosities that masquerade for men
Page 18
in the pages of that nightmare literature, Pythagoras' plucked bird and
Frankenstein's demon were fair average specimens of humanity.
In these so-called books, the chief lover, or Greek god, as he is
admiringly referred to—by the way, they do not say which "Greek god" it is
that the gentleman bears such a striking likeness to; it might be hump-
backed Vulcan, or double-faced Janus, or even driveling Silenus, the god of
abstruse mysteries. He resembles the whole family of them, however, in
being a blackguard, and perhaps this is what is meant. To even the little
manliness his classical prototypes possessed, though, he can lay no claim
whatever, being a listless effeminate noodle, on the shady side of forty. But
oh! the depth and strength of this elderly party's emotion for some bread-
and-butter school-girl! Hide your heads, ye young Romeos and Leanders!
this blase old beau loves with an hysterical fervor that requires four
adjectives to every noun to properly describe.
It is well, dear ladies, for us old sinners that you study only books. Did
you read mankind, you would know that the lad's shy stammering tells a
truer tale than our bold eloquence. A boy's love comes from a full heart; a
man's is more often the result of a full stomach. Indeed, a man's sluggish
current may not be called love, compared with the rushing fountain that
wells up when a boy's heart is struck with the heavenly rod. If you would
taste love, drink of the pure stream that youth pours out at your feet. Do not
wait till it has become a muddy river before you stoop to catch its waves.
Or is it that you like its bitter flavor—that the clear, limpid water is
insipid to your palate and that the pollution of its after-course gives it a
relish to your lips? Must we believe those who tell us that a hand foul with
the filth of a shameful life is the only one a young girl cares to be caressed
by?
That is the teaching that is bawled out day by day from between those
yellow covers. Do they ever pause to think, I wonder, those devil's
ladyhelps, what mischief they are doing crawling about God's garden, and
telling childish Eves and silly Adams that sin is sweet and that decency is
ridiculous and vulgar? How many an innocent girl do they not degrade into
an evil-minded woman? To how many a weak lad do they not point out the
dirty by-path as the shortest cut to a maiden's heart? It is not as if they wrote
of life as it really is. Speak truth, and right will take care of itself. But their
Frankenstein's demon were fair average specimens of humanity.
In these so-called books, the chief lover, or Greek god, as he is
admiringly referred to—by the way, they do not say which "Greek god" it is
that the gentleman bears such a striking likeness to; it might be hump-
backed Vulcan, or double-faced Janus, or even driveling Silenus, the god of
abstruse mysteries. He resembles the whole family of them, however, in
being a blackguard, and perhaps this is what is meant. To even the little
manliness his classical prototypes possessed, though, he can lay no claim
whatever, being a listless effeminate noodle, on the shady side of forty. But
oh! the depth and strength of this elderly party's emotion for some bread-
and-butter school-girl! Hide your heads, ye young Romeos and Leanders!
this blase old beau loves with an hysterical fervor that requires four
adjectives to every noun to properly describe.
It is well, dear ladies, for us old sinners that you study only books. Did
you read mankind, you would know that the lad's shy stammering tells a
truer tale than our bold eloquence. A boy's love comes from a full heart; a
man's is more often the result of a full stomach. Indeed, a man's sluggish
current may not be called love, compared with the rushing fountain that
wells up when a boy's heart is struck with the heavenly rod. If you would
taste love, drink of the pure stream that youth pours out at your feet. Do not
wait till it has become a muddy river before you stoop to catch its waves.
Or is it that you like its bitter flavor—that the clear, limpid water is
insipid to your palate and that the pollution of its after-course gives it a
relish to your lips? Must we believe those who tell us that a hand foul with
the filth of a shameful life is the only one a young girl cares to be caressed
by?
That is the teaching that is bawled out day by day from between those
yellow covers. Do they ever pause to think, I wonder, those devil's
ladyhelps, what mischief they are doing crawling about God's garden, and
telling childish Eves and silly Adams that sin is sweet and that decency is
ridiculous and vulgar? How many an innocent girl do they not degrade into
an evil-minded woman? To how many a weak lad do they not point out the
dirty by-path as the shortest cut to a maiden's heart? It is not as if they wrote
of life as it really is. Speak truth, and right will take care of itself. But their
Page 19
pictures are coarse daubs painted from the sickly fancies of their own
diseased imagination.
We want to think of women not—as their own sex would show them—as
Lorleis luring us to destruction, but as good angels beckoning us upward.
They have more power for good or evil than they dream of. It is just at the
very age when a man's character is forming that he tumbles into love, and
then the lass he loves has the making or marring of him. Unconsciously he
molds himself to what she would have him, good or bad. I am sorry to have
to be ungallant enough to say that I do not think they always use their
influence for the best. Too often the female world is bounded hard and fast
within the limits of the commonplace. Their ideal hero is a prince of
littleness, and to become that many a powerful mind, enchanted by love, is
"lost to life and use and name and fame."
And yet, women, you could make us so much better if you only would. It
rests with you, more than with all the preachers, to roll this world a little
nearer heaven. Chivalry is not dead: it only sleeps for want of work to do. It
is you who must wake it to noble deeds. You must be worthy of knightly
worship.
You must be higher than ourselves. It was for Una that the Red Cross
Knight did war. For no painted, mincing court dame could the dragon have
been slain. Oh, ladies fair, be fair in mind and soul as well as face, so that
brave knights may win glory in your service! Oh, woman, throw off your
disguising cloaks of selfishness, effrontery, and affectation! Stand forth
once more a queen in your royal robe of simple purity. A thousand swords,
now rusting in ignoble sloth, shall leap from their scabbards to do battle for
your honor against wrong. A thousand Sir Rolands shall lay lance in rest,
and Fear, Avarice, Pleasure, and Ambition shall go down in the dust before
your colors.
What noble deeds were we not ripe for in the days when we loved? What
noble lives could we not have lived for her sake? Our love was a religion
we could have died for. It was no mere human creature like ourselves that
we adored. It was a queen that we paid homage to, a goddess that we
worshiped.
And how madly we did worship! And how sweet it was to worship! Ah,
lad, cherish love's young dream while it lasts! You will know too soon how
truly little Tom Moore sang when he said that there was nothing half so
diseased imagination.
We want to think of women not—as their own sex would show them—as
Lorleis luring us to destruction, but as good angels beckoning us upward.
They have more power for good or evil than they dream of. It is just at the
very age when a man's character is forming that he tumbles into love, and
then the lass he loves has the making or marring of him. Unconsciously he
molds himself to what she would have him, good or bad. I am sorry to have
to be ungallant enough to say that I do not think they always use their
influence for the best. Too often the female world is bounded hard and fast
within the limits of the commonplace. Their ideal hero is a prince of
littleness, and to become that many a powerful mind, enchanted by love, is
"lost to life and use and name and fame."
And yet, women, you could make us so much better if you only would. It
rests with you, more than with all the preachers, to roll this world a little
nearer heaven. Chivalry is not dead: it only sleeps for want of work to do. It
is you who must wake it to noble deeds. You must be worthy of knightly
worship.
You must be higher than ourselves. It was for Una that the Red Cross
Knight did war. For no painted, mincing court dame could the dragon have
been slain. Oh, ladies fair, be fair in mind and soul as well as face, so that
brave knights may win glory in your service! Oh, woman, throw off your
disguising cloaks of selfishness, effrontery, and affectation! Stand forth
once more a queen in your royal robe of simple purity. A thousand swords,
now rusting in ignoble sloth, shall leap from their scabbards to do battle for
your honor against wrong. A thousand Sir Rolands shall lay lance in rest,
and Fear, Avarice, Pleasure, and Ambition shall go down in the dust before
your colors.
What noble deeds were we not ripe for in the days when we loved? What
noble lives could we not have lived for her sake? Our love was a religion
we could have died for. It was no mere human creature like ourselves that
we adored. It was a queen that we paid homage to, a goddess that we
worshiped.
And how madly we did worship! And how sweet it was to worship! Ah,
lad, cherish love's young dream while it lasts! You will know too soon how
truly little Tom Moore sang when he said that there was nothing half so
Page 20
sweet in life. Even when it brings misery it is a wild, romantic misery, all
unlike the dull, worldly pain of after-sorrows. When you have lost her—
when the light is gone out from your life and the world stretches before you
a long, dark horror, even then a half-enchantment mingles with your
despair.
And who would not risk its terrors to gain its raptures? Ah, what raptures
they were! The mere recollection thrills you. How delicious it was to tell
her that you loved her, that you lived for her, that you would die for her!
How you did rave, to be sure, what floods of extravagant nonsense you
poured forth, and oh, how cruel it was of her to pretend not to believe you!
In what awe you stood of her! How miserable you were when you had
offended her! And yet, how pleasant to be bullied by her and to sue for
pardon without having the slightest notion of what your fault was! How
dark the world was when she snubbed you, as she often did, the little rogue,
just to see you look wretched; how sunny when she smiled! How jealous
you were of every one about her! How you hated every man she shook
hands with, every woman she kissed—the maid that did her hair, the boy
that cleaned her shoes, the dog she nursed—though you had to be respectful
to the last-named! How you looked forward to seeing her, how stupid you
were when you did see her, staring at her without saying a word! How
impossible it was for you to go out at any time of the day or night without
finding yourself eventually opposite her windows! You hadn't pluck enough
to go in, but you hung about the corner and gazed at the outside. Oh, if the
house had only caught fire—it was insured, so it wouldn't have mattered—
and you could have rushed in and saved her at the risk of your life, and have
been terribly burned and injured! Anything to serve her. Even in little things
that was so sweet. How you would watch her, spaniel-like, to anticipate her
slightest wish! How proud you were to do her bidding! How delightful it
was to be ordered about by her! To devote your whole life to her and to
never think of yourself seemed such a simple thing. You would go without a
holiday to lay a humble offering at her shrine, and felt more than repaid if
she only deigned to accept it. How precious to you was everything that she
had hallowed by her touch—her little glove, the ribbon she had worn, the
rose that had nestled in her hair and whose withered leaves still mark the
poems you never care to look at now.
And oh, how beautiful she was, how wondrous beautiful! It was as some
angel entering the room, and all else became plain and earthly. She was too
unlike the dull, worldly pain of after-sorrows. When you have lost her—
when the light is gone out from your life and the world stretches before you
a long, dark horror, even then a half-enchantment mingles with your
despair.
And who would not risk its terrors to gain its raptures? Ah, what raptures
they were! The mere recollection thrills you. How delicious it was to tell
her that you loved her, that you lived for her, that you would die for her!
How you did rave, to be sure, what floods of extravagant nonsense you
poured forth, and oh, how cruel it was of her to pretend not to believe you!
In what awe you stood of her! How miserable you were when you had
offended her! And yet, how pleasant to be bullied by her and to sue for
pardon without having the slightest notion of what your fault was! How
dark the world was when she snubbed you, as she often did, the little rogue,
just to see you look wretched; how sunny when she smiled! How jealous
you were of every one about her! How you hated every man she shook
hands with, every woman she kissed—the maid that did her hair, the boy
that cleaned her shoes, the dog she nursed—though you had to be respectful
to the last-named! How you looked forward to seeing her, how stupid you
were when you did see her, staring at her without saying a word! How
impossible it was for you to go out at any time of the day or night without
finding yourself eventually opposite her windows! You hadn't pluck enough
to go in, but you hung about the corner and gazed at the outside. Oh, if the
house had only caught fire—it was insured, so it wouldn't have mattered—
and you could have rushed in and saved her at the risk of your life, and have
been terribly burned and injured! Anything to serve her. Even in little things
that was so sweet. How you would watch her, spaniel-like, to anticipate her
slightest wish! How proud you were to do her bidding! How delightful it
was to be ordered about by her! To devote your whole life to her and to
never think of yourself seemed such a simple thing. You would go without a
holiday to lay a humble offering at her shrine, and felt more than repaid if
she only deigned to accept it. How precious to you was everything that she
had hallowed by her touch—her little glove, the ribbon she had worn, the
rose that had nestled in her hair and whose withered leaves still mark the
poems you never care to look at now.
And oh, how beautiful she was, how wondrous beautiful! It was as some
angel entering the room, and all else became plain and earthly. She was too
Page 21
sacred to be touched. It seemed almost presumption to gaze at her. You
would as soon have thought of kissing her as of singing comic songs in a
cathedral. It was desecration enough to kneel and timidly raise the gracious
little hand to your lips.
Ah, those foolish days, those foolish days when we were unselfish and
pure-minded; those foolish days when our simple hearts were full of truth,
and faith, and reverence! Ah, those foolish days of noble longings and of
noble strivings! And oh, these wise, clever days when we know that money
is the only prize worth striving for, when we believe in nothing else but
meanness and lies, when we care for no living creature but ourselves!
would as soon have thought of kissing her as of singing comic songs in a
cathedral. It was desecration enough to kneel and timidly raise the gracious
little hand to your lips.
Ah, those foolish days, those foolish days when we were unselfish and
pure-minded; those foolish days when our simple hearts were full of truth,
and faith, and reverence! Ah, those foolish days of noble longings and of
noble strivings! And oh, these wise, clever days when we know that money
is the only prize worth striving for, when we believe in nothing else but
meanness and lies, when we care for no living creature but ourselves!
Page 22
ON BEING IN THE BLUES.
I can enjoy feeling melancholy, and there is a good deal of satisfaction
about being thoroughly miserable; but nobody likes a fit of the blues.
Nevertheless, everybody has them; notwithstanding which, nobody can tell
why. There is no accounting for them. You are just as likely to have one on
the day after you have come into a large fortune as on the day after you
have left your new silk umbrella in the train. Its effect upon you is
somewhat similar to what would probably be produced by a combined
attack of toothache, indigestion, and cold in the head. You become stupid,
restless, and irritable; rude to strangers and dangerous toward your friends;
clumsy, maudlin, and quarrelsome; a nuisance to yourself and everybody
about you.
While it is on you can do nothing and think of nothing, though feeling at
the time bound to do something. You can't sit still so put on your hat and go
for a walk; but before you get to the corner of the street you wish you hadn't
come out and you turn back. You open a book and try to read, but you find
Shakespeare trite and commonplace, Dickens is dull and prosy, Thackeray a
bore, and Carlyle too sentimental. You throw the book aside and call the
author names. Then you "shoo" the cat out of the room and kick the door to
after her. You think you will write your letters, but after sticking at "Dearest
Auntie: I find I have five minutes to spare, and so hasten to write to you,"
for a quarter of an hour, without being able to think of another sentence,
you tumble the paper into the desk, fling the wet pen down upon the table-
cloth, and start up with the resolution of going to see the Thompsons. While
pulling on your gloves, however, it occurs to you that the Thompsons are
idiots; that they never have supper; and that you will be expected to jump
the baby. You curse the Thompsons and decide not to go.
By this time you feel completely crushed. You bury your face in your
hands and think you would like to die and go to heaven. You picture to
yourself your own sick-bed, with all your friends and relations standing
round you weeping. You bless them all, especially the young and pretty
ones. They will value you when you are gone, so you say to yourself, and
I can enjoy feeling melancholy, and there is a good deal of satisfaction
about being thoroughly miserable; but nobody likes a fit of the blues.
Nevertheless, everybody has them; notwithstanding which, nobody can tell
why. There is no accounting for them. You are just as likely to have one on
the day after you have come into a large fortune as on the day after you
have left your new silk umbrella in the train. Its effect upon you is
somewhat similar to what would probably be produced by a combined
attack of toothache, indigestion, and cold in the head. You become stupid,
restless, and irritable; rude to strangers and dangerous toward your friends;
clumsy, maudlin, and quarrelsome; a nuisance to yourself and everybody
about you.
While it is on you can do nothing and think of nothing, though feeling at
the time bound to do something. You can't sit still so put on your hat and go
for a walk; but before you get to the corner of the street you wish you hadn't
come out and you turn back. You open a book and try to read, but you find
Shakespeare trite and commonplace, Dickens is dull and prosy, Thackeray a
bore, and Carlyle too sentimental. You throw the book aside and call the
author names. Then you "shoo" the cat out of the room and kick the door to
after her. You think you will write your letters, but after sticking at "Dearest
Auntie: I find I have five minutes to spare, and so hasten to write to you,"
for a quarter of an hour, without being able to think of another sentence,
you tumble the paper into the desk, fling the wet pen down upon the table-
cloth, and start up with the resolution of going to see the Thompsons. While
pulling on your gloves, however, it occurs to you that the Thompsons are
idiots; that they never have supper; and that you will be expected to jump
the baby. You curse the Thompsons and decide not to go.
By this time you feel completely crushed. You bury your face in your
hands and think you would like to die and go to heaven. You picture to
yourself your own sick-bed, with all your friends and relations standing
round you weeping. You bless them all, especially the young and pretty
ones. They will value you when you are gone, so you say to yourself, and
Page 23
learn too late what they have lost; and you bitterly contrast their presumed
regard for you then with their decided want of veneration now.
These reflections make you feel a little more cheerful, but only for a brief
period; for the next moment you think what a fool you must be to imagine
for an instant that anybody would be sorry at anything that might happen to
you. Who would care two straws (whatever precise amount of care two
straws may represent) whether you are blown up, or hung up, or married, or
drowned? Nobody cares for you. You never have been properly appreciated,
never met with your due deserts in any one particular. You review the whole
of your past life, and it is painfully apparent that you have been ill-used
from your cradle.
Half an hour's indulgence in these considerations works you up into a
state of savage fury against everybody and everything, especially yourself,
whom anatomical reasons alone prevent your kicking. Bed-time at last
comes, to save you from doing something rash, and you spring upstairs,
throw off your clothes, leaving them strewn all over the room, blow out the
candle, and jump into bed as if you had backed yourself for a heavy wager
to do the whole thing against time. There you toss and tumble about for a
couple of hours or so, varying the monotony by occasionally jerking the
clothes off and getting out and putting them on again. At length you drop
into an uneasy and fitful slumber, have bad dreams, and wake up late the
next morning.
At least, this is all we poor single men can do under the circumstances.
Married men bully their wives, grumble at the dinner, and insist on the
children's going to bed. All of which, creating, as it does, a good deal of
disturbance in the house, must be a great relief to the feelings of a man in
the blues, rows being the only form of amusement in which he can take any
interest.
The symptoms of the infirmity are much the same in every case, but the
affliction itself is variously termed. The poet says that "a feeling of sadness
comes o'er him." 'Arry refers to the heavings of his wayward heart by
confiding to Jimee that he has "got the blooming hump." Your sister doesn't
know what is the matter with her to-night. She feels out of sorts altogether
and hopes nothing is going to happen. The every-day young man is "so
awful glad to meet you, old fellow," for he does "feel so jolly miserable this
regard for you then with their decided want of veneration now.
These reflections make you feel a little more cheerful, but only for a brief
period; for the next moment you think what a fool you must be to imagine
for an instant that anybody would be sorry at anything that might happen to
you. Who would care two straws (whatever precise amount of care two
straws may represent) whether you are blown up, or hung up, or married, or
drowned? Nobody cares for you. You never have been properly appreciated,
never met with your due deserts in any one particular. You review the whole
of your past life, and it is painfully apparent that you have been ill-used
from your cradle.
Half an hour's indulgence in these considerations works you up into a
state of savage fury against everybody and everything, especially yourself,
whom anatomical reasons alone prevent your kicking. Bed-time at last
comes, to save you from doing something rash, and you spring upstairs,
throw off your clothes, leaving them strewn all over the room, blow out the
candle, and jump into bed as if you had backed yourself for a heavy wager
to do the whole thing against time. There you toss and tumble about for a
couple of hours or so, varying the monotony by occasionally jerking the
clothes off and getting out and putting them on again. At length you drop
into an uneasy and fitful slumber, have bad dreams, and wake up late the
next morning.
At least, this is all we poor single men can do under the circumstances.
Married men bully their wives, grumble at the dinner, and insist on the
children's going to bed. All of which, creating, as it does, a good deal of
disturbance in the house, must be a great relief to the feelings of a man in
the blues, rows being the only form of amusement in which he can take any
interest.
The symptoms of the infirmity are much the same in every case, but the
affliction itself is variously termed. The poet says that "a feeling of sadness
comes o'er him." 'Arry refers to the heavings of his wayward heart by
confiding to Jimee that he has "got the blooming hump." Your sister doesn't
know what is the matter with her to-night. She feels out of sorts altogether
and hopes nothing is going to happen. The every-day young man is "so
awful glad to meet you, old fellow," for he does "feel so jolly miserable this
Page 24
evening." As for myself, I generally say that "I have a strange, unsettled
feeling to-night" and "think I'll go out."
By the way, it never does come except in the evening. In the sun-time,
when the world is bounding forward full of life, we cannot stay to sigh and
sulk. The roar of the working day drowns the voices of the elfin sprites that
are ever singing their low-toned miserere in our ears. In the day we are
angry, disappointed, or indignant, but never "in the blues" and never
melancholy. When things go wrong at ten o'clock in the morning we—or
rather you—swear and knock the furniture about; but if the misfortune
comes at ten P.M., we read poetry or sit in the dark and think what a hollow
world this is.
But, as a rule, it is not trouble that makes us melancholy. The actuality is
too stern a thing for sentiment. We linger to weep over a picture, but from
the original we should quickly turn our eyes away. There is no pathos in
real misery: no luxury in real grief. We do not toy with sharp swords nor
hug a gnawing fox to our breast for choice. When a man or woman loves to
brood over a sorrow and takes care to keep it green in their memory, you
may be sure it is no longer a pain to them. However they may have suffered
from it at first, the recollection has become by then a pleasure. Many dear
old ladies who daily look at tiny shoes lying in lavender-scented drawers,
and weep as they think of the tiny feet whose toddling march is done, and
sweet-faced young ones who place each night beneath their pillow some
lock that once curled on a boyish head that the salt waves have kissed to
death, will call me a nasty cynical brute and say I'm talking nonsense; but I
believe, nevertheless, that if they will ask themselves truthfully whether
they find it unpleasant to dwell thus on their sorrow, they will be compelled
to answer "No." Tears are as sweet as laughter to some natures. The
proverbial Englishman, we know from old chronicler Froissart, takes his
pleasures sadly, and the Englishwoman goes a step further and takes her
pleasures in sadness itself.
I am not sneering. I would not for a moment sneer at anything that helps
to keep hearts tender in this hard old world. We men are cold and common-
sensed enough for all; we would not have women the same. No, no, ladies
dear, be always sentimental and soft-hearted, as you are—be the soothing
butter to our coarse dry bread. Besides, sentiment is to women what fun is
to us. They do not care for our humor, surely it would be unfair to deny
feeling to-night" and "think I'll go out."
By the way, it never does come except in the evening. In the sun-time,
when the world is bounding forward full of life, we cannot stay to sigh and
sulk. The roar of the working day drowns the voices of the elfin sprites that
are ever singing their low-toned miserere in our ears. In the day we are
angry, disappointed, or indignant, but never "in the blues" and never
melancholy. When things go wrong at ten o'clock in the morning we—or
rather you—swear and knock the furniture about; but if the misfortune
comes at ten P.M., we read poetry or sit in the dark and think what a hollow
world this is.
But, as a rule, it is not trouble that makes us melancholy. The actuality is
too stern a thing for sentiment. We linger to weep over a picture, but from
the original we should quickly turn our eyes away. There is no pathos in
real misery: no luxury in real grief. We do not toy with sharp swords nor
hug a gnawing fox to our breast for choice. When a man or woman loves to
brood over a sorrow and takes care to keep it green in their memory, you
may be sure it is no longer a pain to them. However they may have suffered
from it at first, the recollection has become by then a pleasure. Many dear
old ladies who daily look at tiny shoes lying in lavender-scented drawers,
and weep as they think of the tiny feet whose toddling march is done, and
sweet-faced young ones who place each night beneath their pillow some
lock that once curled on a boyish head that the salt waves have kissed to
death, will call me a nasty cynical brute and say I'm talking nonsense; but I
believe, nevertheless, that if they will ask themselves truthfully whether
they find it unpleasant to dwell thus on their sorrow, they will be compelled
to answer "No." Tears are as sweet as laughter to some natures. The
proverbial Englishman, we know from old chronicler Froissart, takes his
pleasures sadly, and the Englishwoman goes a step further and takes her
pleasures in sadness itself.
I am not sneering. I would not for a moment sneer at anything that helps
to keep hearts tender in this hard old world. We men are cold and common-
sensed enough for all; we would not have women the same. No, no, ladies
dear, be always sentimental and soft-hearted, as you are—be the soothing
butter to our coarse dry bread. Besides, sentiment is to women what fun is
to us. They do not care for our humor, surely it would be unfair to deny
Page 25
them their grief. And who shall say that their mode of enjoyment is not as
sensible as ours? Why assume that a doubled-up body, a contorted, purple
face, and a gaping mouth emitting a series of ear-splitting shrieks point to a
state of more intelligent happiness than a pensive face reposing upon a little
white hand, and a pair of gentle tear-dimmed eyes looking back through
Time's dark avenue upon a fading past?
I am glad when I see Regret walked with as a friend—glad because I
know the saltness has been washed from out the tears, and that the sting
must have been plucked from the beautiful face of Sorrow ere we dare press
her pale lips to ours. Time has laid his healing hand upon the wound when
we can look back upon the pain we once fainted under and no bitterness or
despair rises in our hearts. The burden is no longer heavy when we have for
our past troubles only the same sweet mingling of pleasure and pity that we
feel when old knight-hearted Colonel Newcome answers "adsum" to the
great roll-call, or when Tom and Maggie Tulliver, clasping hands through
the mists that have divided them, go down, locked in each other's arms,
beneath the swollen waters of the Floss.
Talking of poor Tom and Maggie Tulliver brings to my mind a saying of
George Eliot's in connection with this subject of melancholy. She speaks
somewhere of the "sadness of a summer's evening." How wonderfully true
—like everything that came from that wonderful pen—the observation is!
Who has not felt the sorrowful enchantment of those lingering sunsets? The
world belongs to Melancholy then, a thoughtful deep-eyed maiden who
loves not the glare of day. It is not till "light thickens and the crow wings to
the rocky wood" that she steals forth from her groves. Her palace is in
twilight land. It is there she meets us. At her shadowy gate she takes our
hand in hers and walks beside us through her mystic realm. We see no form,
but seem to hear the rustling of her wings.
Even in the toiling hum-drum city her spirit comes to us. There is a
somber presence in each long, dull street; and the dark river creeps
ghostlike under the black arches, as if bearing some hidden secret beneath
its muddy waves.
In the silent country, when the trees and hedges loom dim and blurred
against the rising night, and the bat's wing flutters in our face, and the land-
rail's cry sounds drearily across the fields, the spell sinks deeper still into
sensible as ours? Why assume that a doubled-up body, a contorted, purple
face, and a gaping mouth emitting a series of ear-splitting shrieks point to a
state of more intelligent happiness than a pensive face reposing upon a little
white hand, and a pair of gentle tear-dimmed eyes looking back through
Time's dark avenue upon a fading past?
I am glad when I see Regret walked with as a friend—glad because I
know the saltness has been washed from out the tears, and that the sting
must have been plucked from the beautiful face of Sorrow ere we dare press
her pale lips to ours. Time has laid his healing hand upon the wound when
we can look back upon the pain we once fainted under and no bitterness or
despair rises in our hearts. The burden is no longer heavy when we have for
our past troubles only the same sweet mingling of pleasure and pity that we
feel when old knight-hearted Colonel Newcome answers "adsum" to the
great roll-call, or when Tom and Maggie Tulliver, clasping hands through
the mists that have divided them, go down, locked in each other's arms,
beneath the swollen waters of the Floss.
Talking of poor Tom and Maggie Tulliver brings to my mind a saying of
George Eliot's in connection with this subject of melancholy. She speaks
somewhere of the "sadness of a summer's evening." How wonderfully true
—like everything that came from that wonderful pen—the observation is!
Who has not felt the sorrowful enchantment of those lingering sunsets? The
world belongs to Melancholy then, a thoughtful deep-eyed maiden who
loves not the glare of day. It is not till "light thickens and the crow wings to
the rocky wood" that she steals forth from her groves. Her palace is in
twilight land. It is there she meets us. At her shadowy gate she takes our
hand in hers and walks beside us through her mystic realm. We see no form,
but seem to hear the rustling of her wings.
Even in the toiling hum-drum city her spirit comes to us. There is a
somber presence in each long, dull street; and the dark river creeps
ghostlike under the black arches, as if bearing some hidden secret beneath
its muddy waves.
In the silent country, when the trees and hedges loom dim and blurred
against the rising night, and the bat's wing flutters in our face, and the land-
rail's cry sounds drearily across the fields, the spell sinks deeper still into
Page 26
our hearts. We seem in that hour to be standing by some unseen death-bed,
and in the swaying of the elms we hear the sigh of the dying day.
A solemn sadness reigns. A great peace is around us. In its light our cares
of the working day grow small and trivial, and bread and cheese—ay, and
even kisses—do not seem the only things worth striving for. Thoughts we
cannot speak but only listen to flood in upon us, and standing in the stillness
under earth's darkening dome, we feel that we are greater than our petty
lives. Hung round with those dusky curtains, the world is no longer a mere
dingy workshop, but a stately temple wherein man may worship, and where
at times in the dimness his groping hands touch God's.
and in the swaying of the elms we hear the sigh of the dying day.
A solemn sadness reigns. A great peace is around us. In its light our cares
of the working day grow small and trivial, and bread and cheese—ay, and
even kisses—do not seem the only things worth striving for. Thoughts we
cannot speak but only listen to flood in upon us, and standing in the stillness
under earth's darkening dome, we feel that we are greater than our petty
lives. Hung round with those dusky curtains, the world is no longer a mere
dingy workshop, but a stately temple wherein man may worship, and where
at times in the dimness his groping hands touch God's.
Page 27
ON BEING HARD UP.
It is a most remarkable thing. I sat down with the full intention of writing
something clever and original; but for the life of me I can't think of
anything clever and original—at least, not at this moment. The only thing I
can think about now is being hard up. I suppose having my hands in my
pockets has made me think about this. I always do sit with my hands in my
pockets except when I am in the company of my sisters, my cousins, or my
aunts; and they kick up such a shindy—I should say expostulate so
eloquently upon the subject—that I have to give in and take them out—my
hands I mean. The chorus to their objections is that it is not gentlemanly. I
am hanged if I can see why. I could understand its not being considered
gentlemanly to put your hands in other people's pockets (especially by the
other people), but how, O ye sticklers for what looks this and what looks
that, can putting his hands in his own pockets make a man less gentle?
Perhaps you are right, though. Now I come to think of it, I have heard some
people grumble most savagely when doing it. But they were mostly old
gentlemen. We young fellows, as a rule, are never quite at ease unless we
have our hands in our pockets. We are awkward and shifty. We are like what
a music-hall Lion Comique would be without his opera-hat, if such a thing
can be imagined. But let us put our hands in our trousers pockets, and let
there be some small change in the right-hand one and a bunch of keys in the
left, and we will face a female post-office clerk.
It is a little difficult to know what to do with your hands, even in your
pockets, when there is nothing else there. Years ago, when my whole capital
would occasionally come down to "what in town the people call a bob," I
would recklessly spend a penny of it, merely for the sake of having the
change, all in coppers, to jingle. You don't feel nearly so hard up with
eleven pence in your pocket as you do with a shilling. Had I been "La-di-
da," that impecunious youth about whom we superior folk are so sarcastic, I
would have changed my penny for two ha'pennies.
I can speak with authority on the subject of being hard up. I have been a
provincial actor. If further evidence be required, which I do not think likely,
I can add that I have been a "gentleman connected with the press." I have
It is a most remarkable thing. I sat down with the full intention of writing
something clever and original; but for the life of me I can't think of
anything clever and original—at least, not at this moment. The only thing I
can think about now is being hard up. I suppose having my hands in my
pockets has made me think about this. I always do sit with my hands in my
pockets except when I am in the company of my sisters, my cousins, or my
aunts; and they kick up such a shindy—I should say expostulate so
eloquently upon the subject—that I have to give in and take them out—my
hands I mean. The chorus to their objections is that it is not gentlemanly. I
am hanged if I can see why. I could understand its not being considered
gentlemanly to put your hands in other people's pockets (especially by the
other people), but how, O ye sticklers for what looks this and what looks
that, can putting his hands in his own pockets make a man less gentle?
Perhaps you are right, though. Now I come to think of it, I have heard some
people grumble most savagely when doing it. But they were mostly old
gentlemen. We young fellows, as a rule, are never quite at ease unless we
have our hands in our pockets. We are awkward and shifty. We are like what
a music-hall Lion Comique would be without his opera-hat, if such a thing
can be imagined. But let us put our hands in our trousers pockets, and let
there be some small change in the right-hand one and a bunch of keys in the
left, and we will face a female post-office clerk.
It is a little difficult to know what to do with your hands, even in your
pockets, when there is nothing else there. Years ago, when my whole capital
would occasionally come down to "what in town the people call a bob," I
would recklessly spend a penny of it, merely for the sake of having the
change, all in coppers, to jingle. You don't feel nearly so hard up with
eleven pence in your pocket as you do with a shilling. Had I been "La-di-
da," that impecunious youth about whom we superior folk are so sarcastic, I
would have changed my penny for two ha'pennies.
I can speak with authority on the subject of being hard up. I have been a
provincial actor. If further evidence be required, which I do not think likely,
I can add that I have been a "gentleman connected with the press." I have
Page 28
lived on 15 shilling a week. I have lived a week on 10, owing the other 5;
and I have lived for a fortnight on a great-coat.
It is wonderful what an insight into domestic economy being really hard
up gives one. If you want to find out the value of money, live on 15
shillings a week and see how much you can put by for clothes and
recreation. You will find out that it is worth while to wait for the farthing
change, that it is worth while to walk a mile to save a penny, that a glass of
beer is a luxury to be indulged in only at rare intervals, and that a collar can
be worn for four days.
Try it just before you get married. It will be excellent practice. Let your
son and heir try it before sending him to college. He won't grumble at a
hundred a year pocket-money then. There are some people to whom it
would do a world of good. There is that delicate blossom who can't drink
any claret under ninety-four, and who would as soon think of dining off
cat's meat as off plain roast mutton. You do come across these poor
wretches now and then, though, to the credit of humanity, they are
principally confined to that fearful and wonderful society known only to
lady novelists. I never hear of one of these creatures discussing a menu card
but I feel a mad desire to drag him off to the bar of some common east-end
public-house and cram a sixpenny dinner down his throat—beefsteak
pudding, fourpence; potatoes, a penny; half a pint of porter, a penny. The
recollection of it (and the mingled fragrance of beer, tobacco, and roast pork
generally leaves a vivid impression) might induce him to turn up his nose a
little less frequently in the future at everything that is put before him. Then
there is that generous party, the cadger's delight, who is so free with his
small change, but who never thinks of paying his debts. It might teach even
him a little common sense. "I always give the waiter a shilling. One can't
give the fellow less, you know," explained a young government clerk with
whom I was lunching the other day in Regent Street. I agreed with him as to
the utter impossibility of making it elevenpence ha'penny; but at the same
time I resolved to one day decoy him to an eating-house I remembered near
Covent Garden, where the waiter, for the better discharge of his duties, goes
about in his shirt-sleeves—and very dirty sleeves they are, too, when it gets
near the end of the month. I know that waiter. If my friend gives him
anything beyond a penny, the man will insist on shaking hands with him
then and there as a mark of his esteem; of that I feel sure.
and I have lived for a fortnight on a great-coat.
It is wonderful what an insight into domestic economy being really hard
up gives one. If you want to find out the value of money, live on 15
shillings a week and see how much you can put by for clothes and
recreation. You will find out that it is worth while to wait for the farthing
change, that it is worth while to walk a mile to save a penny, that a glass of
beer is a luxury to be indulged in only at rare intervals, and that a collar can
be worn for four days.
Try it just before you get married. It will be excellent practice. Let your
son and heir try it before sending him to college. He won't grumble at a
hundred a year pocket-money then. There are some people to whom it
would do a world of good. There is that delicate blossom who can't drink
any claret under ninety-four, and who would as soon think of dining off
cat's meat as off plain roast mutton. You do come across these poor
wretches now and then, though, to the credit of humanity, they are
principally confined to that fearful and wonderful society known only to
lady novelists. I never hear of one of these creatures discussing a menu card
but I feel a mad desire to drag him off to the bar of some common east-end
public-house and cram a sixpenny dinner down his throat—beefsteak
pudding, fourpence; potatoes, a penny; half a pint of porter, a penny. The
recollection of it (and the mingled fragrance of beer, tobacco, and roast pork
generally leaves a vivid impression) might induce him to turn up his nose a
little less frequently in the future at everything that is put before him. Then
there is that generous party, the cadger's delight, who is so free with his
small change, but who never thinks of paying his debts. It might teach even
him a little common sense. "I always give the waiter a shilling. One can't
give the fellow less, you know," explained a young government clerk with
whom I was lunching the other day in Regent Street. I agreed with him as to
the utter impossibility of making it elevenpence ha'penny; but at the same
time I resolved to one day decoy him to an eating-house I remembered near
Covent Garden, where the waiter, for the better discharge of his duties, goes
about in his shirt-sleeves—and very dirty sleeves they are, too, when it gets
near the end of the month. I know that waiter. If my friend gives him
anything beyond a penny, the man will insist on shaking hands with him
then and there as a mark of his esteem; of that I feel sure.
Page 29
There have been a good many funny things said and written about
hardupishness, but the reality is not funny, for all that. It is not funny to
have to haggle over pennies. It isn't funny to be thought mean and stingy. It
isn't funny to be shabby and to be ashamed of your address. No, there is
nothing at all funny in poverty—to the poor. It is hell upon earth to a
sensitive man; and many a brave gentleman who would have faced the
labors of Hercules has had his heart broken by its petty miseries.
It is not the actual discomforts themselves that are hard to bear. Who
would mind roughing it a bit if that were all it meant? What cared Robinson
Crusoe for a patch on his trousers? Did he wear trousers? I forget; or did he
go about as he does in the pantomimes? What did it matter to him if his toes
did stick out of his boots? and what if his umbrella was a cotton one, so
long as it kept the rain off? His shabbiness did not trouble him; there was
none of his friends round about to sneer him.
Being poor is a mere trifle. It is being known to be poor that is the sting.
It is not cold that makes a man without a great-coat hurry along so quickly.
It is not all shame at telling lies—which he knows will not be believed—
that makes him turn so red when he informs you that he considers great-
coats unhealthy and never carries an umbrella on principle. It is easy
enough to say that poverty is no crime. No; if it were men wouldn't be
ashamed of it. It's a blunder, though, and is punished as such. A poor man is
despised the whole world over; despised as much by a Christian as by a
lord, as much by a demagogue as by a footman, and not all the copy-book
maxims ever set for ink stained youth will make him respected.
Appearances are everything, so far as human opinion goes, and the man
who will walk down Piccadilly arm in arm with the most notorious scamp
in London, provided he is a well-dressed one, will slink up a back street to
say a couple of words to a seedy-looking gentleman. And the seedy-looking
gentleman knows this—no one better—and will go a mile round to avoid
meeting an acquaintance. Those that knew him in his prosperity need never
trouble themselves to look the other way. He is a thousand times more
anxious that they should not see him than they can be; and as to their
assistance, there is nothing he dreads more than the offer of it. All he wants
is to be forgotten; and in this respect he is generally fortunate enough to get
what he wants.
hardupishness, but the reality is not funny, for all that. It is not funny to
have to haggle over pennies. It isn't funny to be thought mean and stingy. It
isn't funny to be shabby and to be ashamed of your address. No, there is
nothing at all funny in poverty—to the poor. It is hell upon earth to a
sensitive man; and many a brave gentleman who would have faced the
labors of Hercules has had his heart broken by its petty miseries.
It is not the actual discomforts themselves that are hard to bear. Who
would mind roughing it a bit if that were all it meant? What cared Robinson
Crusoe for a patch on his trousers? Did he wear trousers? I forget; or did he
go about as he does in the pantomimes? What did it matter to him if his toes
did stick out of his boots? and what if his umbrella was a cotton one, so
long as it kept the rain off? His shabbiness did not trouble him; there was
none of his friends round about to sneer him.
Being poor is a mere trifle. It is being known to be poor that is the sting.
It is not cold that makes a man without a great-coat hurry along so quickly.
It is not all shame at telling lies—which he knows will not be believed—
that makes him turn so red when he informs you that he considers great-
coats unhealthy and never carries an umbrella on principle. It is easy
enough to say that poverty is no crime. No; if it were men wouldn't be
ashamed of it. It's a blunder, though, and is punished as such. A poor man is
despised the whole world over; despised as much by a Christian as by a
lord, as much by a demagogue as by a footman, and not all the copy-book
maxims ever set for ink stained youth will make him respected.
Appearances are everything, so far as human opinion goes, and the man
who will walk down Piccadilly arm in arm with the most notorious scamp
in London, provided he is a well-dressed one, will slink up a back street to
say a couple of words to a seedy-looking gentleman. And the seedy-looking
gentleman knows this—no one better—and will go a mile round to avoid
meeting an acquaintance. Those that knew him in his prosperity need never
trouble themselves to look the other way. He is a thousand times more
anxious that they should not see him than they can be; and as to their
assistance, there is nothing he dreads more than the offer of it. All he wants
is to be forgotten; and in this respect he is generally fortunate enough to get
what he wants.
Page 30
One becomes used to being hard up, as one becomes used to everything
else, by the help of that wonderful old homeopathic doctor, Time. You can
tell at a glance the difference between the old hand and the novice; between
the case-hardened man who has been used to shift and struggle for years
and the poor devil of a beginner striving to hide his misery, and in a
constant agony of fear lest he should be found out. Nothing shows this
difference more clearly than the way in which each will pawn his watch. As
the poet says somewhere: "True ease in pawning comes from art, not
chance." The one goes into his "uncle's" with as much composure as he
would into his tailor's—very likely with more. The assistant is even civil
and attends to him at once, to the great indignation of the lady in the next
box, who, however, sarcastically observes that she don't mind being kept
waiting "if it is a regular customer." Why, from the pleasant and
businesslike manner in which the transaction is carried out, it might be a
large purchase in the three per cents. Yet what a piece of work a man makes
of his first "pop." A boy popping his first question is confidence itself
compared with him. He hangs about outside the shop until he has succeeded
in attracting the attention of all the loafers in the neighborhood and has
aroused strong suspicions in the mind of the policeman on the beat. At last,
after a careful examination of the contents of the windows, made for the
purpose of impressing the bystanders with the notion that he is going in to
purchase a diamond bracelet or some such trifle, he enters, trying to do so
with a careless swagger, and giving himself really the air of a member of
the swell mob. When inside he speaks in so low a voice as to be perfectly
inaudible, and has to say it all over again. When, in the course of his
rambling conversation about a "friend" of his, the word "lend" is reached,
he is promptly told to go up the court on the right and take the first door
round the corner. He comes out of the shop with a face that you could easily
light a cigarette at, and firmly under the impression that the whole
population of the district is watching him. When he does get to the right
place he has forgotten his name and address and is in a general condition of
hopeless imbecility. Asked in a severe tone how he came by "this," he
stammers and contradicts himself, and it is only a miracle if he does not
confess to having stolen it that very day. He is thereupon informed that they
don't want anything to do with his sort, and that he had better get out of this
as quickly as possible, which he does, recollecting nothing more until he
else, by the help of that wonderful old homeopathic doctor, Time. You can
tell at a glance the difference between the old hand and the novice; between
the case-hardened man who has been used to shift and struggle for years
and the poor devil of a beginner striving to hide his misery, and in a
constant agony of fear lest he should be found out. Nothing shows this
difference more clearly than the way in which each will pawn his watch. As
the poet says somewhere: "True ease in pawning comes from art, not
chance." The one goes into his "uncle's" with as much composure as he
would into his tailor's—very likely with more. The assistant is even civil
and attends to him at once, to the great indignation of the lady in the next
box, who, however, sarcastically observes that she don't mind being kept
waiting "if it is a regular customer." Why, from the pleasant and
businesslike manner in which the transaction is carried out, it might be a
large purchase in the three per cents. Yet what a piece of work a man makes
of his first "pop." A boy popping his first question is confidence itself
compared with him. He hangs about outside the shop until he has succeeded
in attracting the attention of all the loafers in the neighborhood and has
aroused strong suspicions in the mind of the policeman on the beat. At last,
after a careful examination of the contents of the windows, made for the
purpose of impressing the bystanders with the notion that he is going in to
purchase a diamond bracelet or some such trifle, he enters, trying to do so
with a careless swagger, and giving himself really the air of a member of
the swell mob. When inside he speaks in so low a voice as to be perfectly
inaudible, and has to say it all over again. When, in the course of his
rambling conversation about a "friend" of his, the word "lend" is reached,
he is promptly told to go up the court on the right and take the first door
round the corner. He comes out of the shop with a face that you could easily
light a cigarette at, and firmly under the impression that the whole
population of the district is watching him. When he does get to the right
place he has forgotten his name and address and is in a general condition of
hopeless imbecility. Asked in a severe tone how he came by "this," he
stammers and contradicts himself, and it is only a miracle if he does not
confess to having stolen it that very day. He is thereupon informed that they
don't want anything to do with his sort, and that he had better get out of this
as quickly as possible, which he does, recollecting nothing more until he
Page 31
finds himself three miles off, without the slightest knowledge how he got
there.
By the way, how awkward it is, though, having to depend on public-
houses and churches for the time. The former are generally too fast and the
latter too slow. Besides which, your efforts to get a glimpse of the public
house clock from the outside are attended with great difficulties. If you
gently push the swing-door ajar and peer in you draw upon yourself the
contemptuous looks of the barmaid, who at once puts you down in the same
category with area sneaks and cadgers. You also create a certain amount of
agitation among the married portion of the customers. You don't see the
clock because it is behind the door; and in trying to withdraw quietly you
jam your head. The only other method is to jump up and down outside the
window. After this latter proceeding, however, if you do not bring out a
banjo and commence to sing, the youthful inhabitants of the neighborhood,
who have gathered round in expectation, become disappointed.
I should like to know, too, by what mysterious law of nature it is that
before you have left your watch "to be repaired" half an hour, some one is
sure to stop you in the street and conspicuously ask you the time. Nobody
even feels the slightest curiosity on the subject when you've got it on.
Dear old ladies and gentlemen who know nothing about being hard up—
and may they never, bless their gray old heads—look upon the pawn-shop
as the last stage of degradation; but those who know it better (and my
readers have no doubt, noticed this themselves) are often surprised, like the
little boy who dreamed he went to heaven, at meeting so many people there
that they never expected to see. For my part, I think it a much more
independent course than borrowing from friends, and I always try to
impress this upon those of my acquaintance who incline toward "wanting a
couple of pounds till the day after to-morrow." But they won't all see it. One
of them once remarked that he objected to the principle of the thing. I fancy
if he had said it was the interest that he objected to he would have been
nearer the truth: twenty-five per cent. certainly does come heavy.
There are degrees in being hard up. We are all hard up, more or less—
most of us more. Some are hard up for a thousand pounds; some for a
shilling. Just at this moment I am hard up myself for a fiver. I only want it
for a day or two. I should be certain of paying it back within a week at the
outside, and if any lady or gentleman among my readers would kindly lend
there.
By the way, how awkward it is, though, having to depend on public-
houses and churches for the time. The former are generally too fast and the
latter too slow. Besides which, your efforts to get a glimpse of the public
house clock from the outside are attended with great difficulties. If you
gently push the swing-door ajar and peer in you draw upon yourself the
contemptuous looks of the barmaid, who at once puts you down in the same
category with area sneaks and cadgers. You also create a certain amount of
agitation among the married portion of the customers. You don't see the
clock because it is behind the door; and in trying to withdraw quietly you
jam your head. The only other method is to jump up and down outside the
window. After this latter proceeding, however, if you do not bring out a
banjo and commence to sing, the youthful inhabitants of the neighborhood,
who have gathered round in expectation, become disappointed.
I should like to know, too, by what mysterious law of nature it is that
before you have left your watch "to be repaired" half an hour, some one is
sure to stop you in the street and conspicuously ask you the time. Nobody
even feels the slightest curiosity on the subject when you've got it on.
Dear old ladies and gentlemen who know nothing about being hard up—
and may they never, bless their gray old heads—look upon the pawn-shop
as the last stage of degradation; but those who know it better (and my
readers have no doubt, noticed this themselves) are often surprised, like the
little boy who dreamed he went to heaven, at meeting so many people there
that they never expected to see. For my part, I think it a much more
independent course than borrowing from friends, and I always try to
impress this upon those of my acquaintance who incline toward "wanting a
couple of pounds till the day after to-morrow." But they won't all see it. One
of them once remarked that he objected to the principle of the thing. I fancy
if he had said it was the interest that he objected to he would have been
nearer the truth: twenty-five per cent. certainly does come heavy.
There are degrees in being hard up. We are all hard up, more or less—
most of us more. Some are hard up for a thousand pounds; some for a
shilling. Just at this moment I am hard up myself for a fiver. I only want it
for a day or two. I should be certain of paying it back within a week at the
outside, and if any lady or gentleman among my readers would kindly lend
Page 32
it me, I should be very much obliged indeed. They could send it to me
under cover to Messrs. Field & Tuer, only, in such case, please let the
envelope be carefully sealed. I would give you my I.O.U. as security.
under cover to Messrs. Field & Tuer, only, in such case, please let the
envelope be carefully sealed. I would give you my I.O.U. as security.
Page 33
ON VANITY AND VANITIES.
All is vanity and everybody's vain. Women are terribly vain. So are men
—more so, if possible. So are children, particularly children. One of them at
this very moment is hammering upon my legs. She wants to know what I
think of her new shoes. Candidly I don't think much of them. They lack
symmetry and curve and possess an indescribable appearance of lumpiness
(I believe, too, they've put them on the wrong feet). But I don't say this. It is
not criticism, but flattery that she wants; and I gush over them with what I
feel to myself to be degrading effusiveness. Nothing else would satisfy this
self-opinionated cherub. I tried the conscientious-friend dodge with her on
one occasion, but it was not a success. She had requested my judgment
upon her general conduct and behavior, the exact case submitted being,
"Wot oo tink of me? Oo peased wi' me?" and I had thought it a good
opportunity to make a few salutary remarks upon her late moral career, and
said: "No, I am not pleased with you." I recalled to her mind the events of
that very morning, and I put it to her how she, as a Christian child, could
expect a wise and good uncle to be satisfied with the carryings on of an
infant who that very day had roused the whole house at five AM.; had upset
a water-jug and tumbled downstairs after it at seven; had endeavored to put
the cat in the bath at eight; and sat on her own father's hat at nine thirty-five.
What did she do? Was she grateful to me for my plain speaking? Did she
ponder upon my words and determine to profit by them and to lead from
that hour a better and nobler life?
No! she howled.
That done, she became abusive. She said:
"Oo naughty—oo naughty, bad unkie—oo bad man—me tell MAR."
And she did, too.
Since then, when my views have been called for I have kept my real
sentiments more to myself like, preferring to express unbounded admiration
of this young person's actions, irrespective of their actual merits. And she
nods her head approvingly and trots off to advertise my opinion to the rest
of the household. She appears to employ it as a sort of testimonial for
All is vanity and everybody's vain. Women are terribly vain. So are men
—more so, if possible. So are children, particularly children. One of them at
this very moment is hammering upon my legs. She wants to know what I
think of her new shoes. Candidly I don't think much of them. They lack
symmetry and curve and possess an indescribable appearance of lumpiness
(I believe, too, they've put them on the wrong feet). But I don't say this. It is
not criticism, but flattery that she wants; and I gush over them with what I
feel to myself to be degrading effusiveness. Nothing else would satisfy this
self-opinionated cherub. I tried the conscientious-friend dodge with her on
one occasion, but it was not a success. She had requested my judgment
upon her general conduct and behavior, the exact case submitted being,
"Wot oo tink of me? Oo peased wi' me?" and I had thought it a good
opportunity to make a few salutary remarks upon her late moral career, and
said: "No, I am not pleased with you." I recalled to her mind the events of
that very morning, and I put it to her how she, as a Christian child, could
expect a wise and good uncle to be satisfied with the carryings on of an
infant who that very day had roused the whole house at five AM.; had upset
a water-jug and tumbled downstairs after it at seven; had endeavored to put
the cat in the bath at eight; and sat on her own father's hat at nine thirty-five.
What did she do? Was she grateful to me for my plain speaking? Did she
ponder upon my words and determine to profit by them and to lead from
that hour a better and nobler life?
No! she howled.
That done, she became abusive. She said:
"Oo naughty—oo naughty, bad unkie—oo bad man—me tell MAR."
And she did, too.
Since then, when my views have been called for I have kept my real
sentiments more to myself like, preferring to express unbounded admiration
of this young person's actions, irrespective of their actual merits. And she
nods her head approvingly and trots off to advertise my opinion to the rest
of the household. She appears to employ it as a sort of testimonial for
Page 34
mercenary purposes, for I subsequently hear distant sounds of "Unkie says
me dood dirl—me dot to have two bikkies [biscuits]."
There she goes, now, gazing rapturously at her own toes and murmuring
"pittie"—two-foot-ten of conceit and vanity, to say nothing of other
wickednesses.
They are all alike. I remember sitting in a garden one sunny afternoon in
the suburbs of London. Suddenly I heard a shrill treble voice calling from a
top-story window to some unseen being, presumably in one of the other
gardens, "Gamma, me dood boy, me wery good boy, gamma; me dot on
Bob's knickiebockies."
Why, even animals are vain. I saw a great Newfoundland dog the other
day sitting in front of a mirror at the entrance to a shop in Regent's Circus,
and examining himself with an amount of smug satisfaction that I have
never seen equaled elsewhere outside a vestry meeting.
I was at a farm-house once when some high holiday was being
celebrated. I don't remember what the occasion was, but it was something
festive, a May Day or Quarter Day, or something of that sort, and they put a
garland of flowers round the head of one of the cows. Well, that absurd
quadruped went about all day as perky as a schoolgirl in a new frock; and
when they took the wreath off she became quite sulky, and they had to put it
on again before she would stand still to be milked. This is not a Percy
anecdote. It is plain, sober truth.
As for cats, they nearly equal human beings for vanity. I have known a
cat get up and walk out of the room on a remark derogatory to her species
being made by a visitor, while a neatly turned compliment will set them
purring for an hour.
I do like cats. They are so unconsciously amusing. There is such a comic
dignity about them, such a "How dare you!" "Go away, don't touch me" sort
of air. Now, there is nothing haughty about a dog. They are "Hail, fellow,
well met" with every Tom, Dick, or Harry that they come across. When I
meet a dog of my acquaintance I slap his head, call him opprobrious
epithets, and roll him over on his back; and there he lies, gaping at me, and
doesn't mind it a bit.
Fancy carrying on like that with a cat! Why, she would never speak to
you again as long as you lived. No, when you want to win the approbation
of a cat you must mind what you are about and work your way carefully. If
me dood dirl—me dot to have two bikkies [biscuits]."
There she goes, now, gazing rapturously at her own toes and murmuring
"pittie"—two-foot-ten of conceit and vanity, to say nothing of other
wickednesses.
They are all alike. I remember sitting in a garden one sunny afternoon in
the suburbs of London. Suddenly I heard a shrill treble voice calling from a
top-story window to some unseen being, presumably in one of the other
gardens, "Gamma, me dood boy, me wery good boy, gamma; me dot on
Bob's knickiebockies."
Why, even animals are vain. I saw a great Newfoundland dog the other
day sitting in front of a mirror at the entrance to a shop in Regent's Circus,
and examining himself with an amount of smug satisfaction that I have
never seen equaled elsewhere outside a vestry meeting.
I was at a farm-house once when some high holiday was being
celebrated. I don't remember what the occasion was, but it was something
festive, a May Day or Quarter Day, or something of that sort, and they put a
garland of flowers round the head of one of the cows. Well, that absurd
quadruped went about all day as perky as a schoolgirl in a new frock; and
when they took the wreath off she became quite sulky, and they had to put it
on again before she would stand still to be milked. This is not a Percy
anecdote. It is plain, sober truth.
As for cats, they nearly equal human beings for vanity. I have known a
cat get up and walk out of the room on a remark derogatory to her species
being made by a visitor, while a neatly turned compliment will set them
purring for an hour.
I do like cats. They are so unconsciously amusing. There is such a comic
dignity about them, such a "How dare you!" "Go away, don't touch me" sort
of air. Now, there is nothing haughty about a dog. They are "Hail, fellow,
well met" with every Tom, Dick, or Harry that they come across. When I
meet a dog of my acquaintance I slap his head, call him opprobrious
epithets, and roll him over on his back; and there he lies, gaping at me, and
doesn't mind it a bit.
Fancy carrying on like that with a cat! Why, she would never speak to
you again as long as you lived. No, when you want to win the approbation
of a cat you must mind what you are about and work your way carefully. If
Page 35
you don't know the cat, you had best begin by saying, "Poor pussy." After
which add "did 'ums" in a tone of soothing sympathy. You don't know what
you mean any more than the cat does, but the sentiment seems to imply a
proper spirit on your part, and generally touches her feelings to such an
extent that if you are of good manners and passable appearance she will
stick her back up and rub her nose against you. Matters having reached this
stage, you may venture to chuck her under the chin and tickle the side of
her head, and the intelligent creature will then stick her claws into your
legs; and all is friendship and affection, as so sweetly expressed in the
beautiful lines—
"I love little pussy, her coat is so warm,
And if I don't tease her she'll do me no harm;
So I'll stroke her, and pat her, and feed her with food,
And pussy will love me because I am good."
The last two lines of the stanza give us a pretty true insight into pussy's
notions of human goodness. It is evident that in her opinion goodness
consists of stroking her, and patting her, and feeding her with food. I fear
this narrow-minded view of virtue, though, is not confined to pussies. We
are all inclined to adopt a similar standard of merit in our estimate of other
people. A good man is a man who is good to us, and a bad man is a man
who doesn't do what we want him to. The truth is, we each of us have an
inborn conviction that the whole world, with everybody and everything in
it, was created as a sort of necessary appendage to ourselves. Our fellow
men and women were made to admire us and to minister to our various
requirements. You and I, dear reader, are each the center of the universe in
our respective opinions. You, as I understand it, were brought into being by
a considerate Providence in order that you might read and pay me for what I
write; while I, in your opinion, am an article sent into the world to write
something for you to read. The stars—as we term the myriad other worlds
that are rushing down beside us through the eternal silence—were put into
the heavens to make the sky look interesting for us at night; and the moon
with its dark mysteries and ever-hidden face is an arrangement for us to flirt
under.
I fear we are most of us like Mrs. Poyser's bantam cock, who fancied the
sun got up every morning to hear him crow. "'Tis vanity that makes the
world go round." I don't believe any man ever existed without vanity, and if
he did he would be an extremely uncomfortable person to have anything to
which add "did 'ums" in a tone of soothing sympathy. You don't know what
you mean any more than the cat does, but the sentiment seems to imply a
proper spirit on your part, and generally touches her feelings to such an
extent that if you are of good manners and passable appearance she will
stick her back up and rub her nose against you. Matters having reached this
stage, you may venture to chuck her under the chin and tickle the side of
her head, and the intelligent creature will then stick her claws into your
legs; and all is friendship and affection, as so sweetly expressed in the
beautiful lines—
"I love little pussy, her coat is so warm,
And if I don't tease her she'll do me no harm;
So I'll stroke her, and pat her, and feed her with food,
And pussy will love me because I am good."
The last two lines of the stanza give us a pretty true insight into pussy's
notions of human goodness. It is evident that in her opinion goodness
consists of stroking her, and patting her, and feeding her with food. I fear
this narrow-minded view of virtue, though, is not confined to pussies. We
are all inclined to adopt a similar standard of merit in our estimate of other
people. A good man is a man who is good to us, and a bad man is a man
who doesn't do what we want him to. The truth is, we each of us have an
inborn conviction that the whole world, with everybody and everything in
it, was created as a sort of necessary appendage to ourselves. Our fellow
men and women were made to admire us and to minister to our various
requirements. You and I, dear reader, are each the center of the universe in
our respective opinions. You, as I understand it, were brought into being by
a considerate Providence in order that you might read and pay me for what I
write; while I, in your opinion, am an article sent into the world to write
something for you to read. The stars—as we term the myriad other worlds
that are rushing down beside us through the eternal silence—were put into
the heavens to make the sky look interesting for us at night; and the moon
with its dark mysteries and ever-hidden face is an arrangement for us to flirt
under.
I fear we are most of us like Mrs. Poyser's bantam cock, who fancied the
sun got up every morning to hear him crow. "'Tis vanity that makes the
world go round." I don't believe any man ever existed without vanity, and if
he did he would be an extremely uncomfortable person to have anything to
Page 36
do with. He would, of course, be a very good man, and we should respect
him very much. He would be a very admirable man—a man to be put under
a glass case and shown round as a specimen—a man to be stuck upon a
pedestal and copied, like a school exercise—a man to be reverenced, but
not a man to be loved, not a human brother whose hand we should care to
grip. Angels may be very excellent sort of folk in their way, but we, poor
mortals, in our present state, would probably find them precious slow
company. Even mere good people are rather depressing. It is in our faults
and failings, not in our virtues, that we touch one another and find
sympathy. We differ widely enough in our nobler qualities. It is in our
follies that we are at one. Some of us are pious, some of us are generous.
Some few of us are honest, comparatively speaking; and some, fewer still,
may possibly be truthful. But in vanity and kindred weaknesses we can all
join hands. Vanity is one of those touches of nature that make the whole
world kin. From the Indian hunter, proud of his belt of scalps, to the
European general, swelling beneath his row of stars and medals; from the
Chinese, gleeful at the length of his pigtail, to the "professional beauty,"
suffering tortures in order that her waist may resemble a peg-top; from
draggle-tailed little Polly Stiggins, strutting through Seven Dials with a
tattered parasol over her head, to the princess sweeping through a drawing-
room with a train of four yards long; from 'Arry, winning by vulgar chaff
the loud laughter of his pals, to the statesman whose ears are tickled by the
cheers that greet his high-sounding periods; from the dark-skinned African,
bartering his rare oils and ivory for a few glass beads to hang about his
neck, to the Christian maiden selling her white body for a score of tiny
stones and an empty title to tack before her name—all march, and fight, and
bleed, and die beneath its tawdry flag.
Ay, ay, vanity is truly the motive-power that moves humanity, and it is
flattery that greases the wheels. If you want to win affection and respect in
this world, you must flatter people. Flatter high and low, and rich and poor,
and silly and wise. You will get on famously. Praise this man's virtues and
that man's vices. Compliment everybody upon everything, and especially
upon what they haven't got. Admire guys for their beauty, fools for their
wit, and boors for their breeding. Your discernment and intelligence will be
extolled to the skies.
Every one can be got over by flattery. The belted earl—"belted earl" is
the correct phrase, I believe. I don't know what it means, unless it be an earl
him very much. He would be a very admirable man—a man to be put under
a glass case and shown round as a specimen—a man to be stuck upon a
pedestal and copied, like a school exercise—a man to be reverenced, but
not a man to be loved, not a human brother whose hand we should care to
grip. Angels may be very excellent sort of folk in their way, but we, poor
mortals, in our present state, would probably find them precious slow
company. Even mere good people are rather depressing. It is in our faults
and failings, not in our virtues, that we touch one another and find
sympathy. We differ widely enough in our nobler qualities. It is in our
follies that we are at one. Some of us are pious, some of us are generous.
Some few of us are honest, comparatively speaking; and some, fewer still,
may possibly be truthful. But in vanity and kindred weaknesses we can all
join hands. Vanity is one of those touches of nature that make the whole
world kin. From the Indian hunter, proud of his belt of scalps, to the
European general, swelling beneath his row of stars and medals; from the
Chinese, gleeful at the length of his pigtail, to the "professional beauty,"
suffering tortures in order that her waist may resemble a peg-top; from
draggle-tailed little Polly Stiggins, strutting through Seven Dials with a
tattered parasol over her head, to the princess sweeping through a drawing-
room with a train of four yards long; from 'Arry, winning by vulgar chaff
the loud laughter of his pals, to the statesman whose ears are tickled by the
cheers that greet his high-sounding periods; from the dark-skinned African,
bartering his rare oils and ivory for a few glass beads to hang about his
neck, to the Christian maiden selling her white body for a score of tiny
stones and an empty title to tack before her name—all march, and fight, and
bleed, and die beneath its tawdry flag.
Ay, ay, vanity is truly the motive-power that moves humanity, and it is
flattery that greases the wheels. If you want to win affection and respect in
this world, you must flatter people. Flatter high and low, and rich and poor,
and silly and wise. You will get on famously. Praise this man's virtues and
that man's vices. Compliment everybody upon everything, and especially
upon what they haven't got. Admire guys for their beauty, fools for their
wit, and boors for their breeding. Your discernment and intelligence will be
extolled to the skies.
Every one can be got over by flattery. The belted earl—"belted earl" is
the correct phrase, I believe. I don't know what it means, unless it be an earl
Page 37
that wears a belt instead of braces. Some men do. I don't like it myself. You
have to keep the thing so tight for it to be of any use, and that is
uncomfortable. Anyhow, whatever particular kind of an earl a belted earl
may be, he is, I assert, get-overable by flattery; just as every other human
being is, from a duchess to a cat's-meat man, from a plow boy to a poet—
and the poet far easier than the plowboy, for butter sinks better into wheaten
bread than into oaten cakes.
As for love, flattery is its very life-blood. Fill a person with love for
themselves, and what runs over will be your share, says a certain witty and
truthful Frenchman whose name I can't for the life of me remember.
(Confound it! I never can remember names when I want to.) Tell a girl she
is an angel, only more angelic than an angel; that she is a goddess, only
more graceful, queenly, and heavenly than the average goddess; that she is
more fairy-like than Titania, more beautiful than Venus, more enchanting
than Parthenope; more adorable, lovely, and radiant, in short, than any other
woman that ever did live, does live, or could live, and you will make a very
favorable impression upon her trusting little heart. Sweet innocent! she will
believe every word you say. It is so easy to deceive a woman—in this way.
Dear little souls, they hate flattery, so they tell you; and when you say,
"Ah, darling, it isn't flattery in your case, it's plain, sober truth; you really
are, without exaggeration, the most beautiful, the most good, the most
charming, the most divine, the most perfect human creature that ever trod
this earth," they will smile a quiet, approving smile, and, leaning against
your manly shoulder, murmur that you are a dear good fellow after all.
By Jove! fancy a man trying to make love on strictly truthful principles,
determining never to utter a word of mere compliment or hyperbole, but to
scrupulously confine himself to exact fact! Fancy his gazing rapturously
into his mistress' eyes and whispering softly to her that she wasn't, on the
whole, bad-looking, as girls went! Fancy his holding up her little hand and
assuring her that it was of a light drab color shot with red; and telling her as
he pressed her to his heart that her nose, for a turned-up one, seemed rather
pretty; and that her eyes appeared to him, as far as he could judge, to be
quite up to the average standard of such things!
A nice chance he would stand against the man who would tell her that her
face was like a fresh blush rose, that her hair was a wandering sunbeam
imprisoned by her smiles, and her eyes like two evening stars.
have to keep the thing so tight for it to be of any use, and that is
uncomfortable. Anyhow, whatever particular kind of an earl a belted earl
may be, he is, I assert, get-overable by flattery; just as every other human
being is, from a duchess to a cat's-meat man, from a plow boy to a poet—
and the poet far easier than the plowboy, for butter sinks better into wheaten
bread than into oaten cakes.
As for love, flattery is its very life-blood. Fill a person with love for
themselves, and what runs over will be your share, says a certain witty and
truthful Frenchman whose name I can't for the life of me remember.
(Confound it! I never can remember names when I want to.) Tell a girl she
is an angel, only more angelic than an angel; that she is a goddess, only
more graceful, queenly, and heavenly than the average goddess; that she is
more fairy-like than Titania, more beautiful than Venus, more enchanting
than Parthenope; more adorable, lovely, and radiant, in short, than any other
woman that ever did live, does live, or could live, and you will make a very
favorable impression upon her trusting little heart. Sweet innocent! she will
believe every word you say. It is so easy to deceive a woman—in this way.
Dear little souls, they hate flattery, so they tell you; and when you say,
"Ah, darling, it isn't flattery in your case, it's plain, sober truth; you really
are, without exaggeration, the most beautiful, the most good, the most
charming, the most divine, the most perfect human creature that ever trod
this earth," they will smile a quiet, approving smile, and, leaning against
your manly shoulder, murmur that you are a dear good fellow after all.
By Jove! fancy a man trying to make love on strictly truthful principles,
determining never to utter a word of mere compliment or hyperbole, but to
scrupulously confine himself to exact fact! Fancy his gazing rapturously
into his mistress' eyes and whispering softly to her that she wasn't, on the
whole, bad-looking, as girls went! Fancy his holding up her little hand and
assuring her that it was of a light drab color shot with red; and telling her as
he pressed her to his heart that her nose, for a turned-up one, seemed rather
pretty; and that her eyes appeared to him, as far as he could judge, to be
quite up to the average standard of such things!
A nice chance he would stand against the man who would tell her that her
face was like a fresh blush rose, that her hair was a wandering sunbeam
imprisoned by her smiles, and her eyes like two evening stars.
Page 38
There are various ways of flattering, and, of course, you must adapt your
style to your subject. Some people like it laid on with a trowel, and this
requires very little art. With sensible persons, however, it needs to be done
very delicately, and more by suggestion than actual words. A good many
like it wrapped up in the form of an insult, as—"Oh, you are a perfect fool,
you are. You would give your last sixpence to the first hungry-looking
beggar you met;" while others will swallow it only when administered
through the medium of a third person, so that if C wishes to get at an A of
this sort, he must confide to A's particular friend B that he thinks A a
splendid fellow, and beg him, B, not to mention it, especially to A. Be
careful that B is a reliable man, though, otherwise he won't.
Those fine, sturdy John Bulls who "hate flattery, sir," "Never let anybody
get over me by flattery," etc., etc., are very simply managed. Flatter them
enough upon their absence of vanity, and you can do what you like with
them.
After all, vanity is as much a virtue as a vice. It is easy to recite copy-
book maxims against its sinfulness, but it is a passion that can move us to
good as well as to evil. Ambition is only vanity ennobled. We want to win
praise and admiration—or fame as we prefer to name it—and so we write
great books, and paint grand pictures, and sing sweet songs; and toil with
willing hands in study, loom, and laboratory.
We wish to become rich men, not in order to enjoy ease and comfort—all
that any one man can taste of those may be purchased anywhere for 200
pounds per annum—but that our houses may be bigger and more gaudily
furnished than our neighbors'; that our horses and servants may be more
numerous; that we may dress our wives and daughters in absurd but
expensive clothes; and that we may give costly dinners of which we
ourselves individually do not eat a shilling's worth. And to do this we aid
the world's work with clear and busy brain, spreading commerce among its
peoples, carrying civilization to its remotest corners.
Do not let us abuse vanity, therefore. Rather let us use it. Honor itself is
but the highest form of vanity. The instinct is not confined solely to Beau
Brummels and Dolly Vardens. There is the vanity of the peacock and the
vanity of the eagle. Snobs are vain. But so, too, are heroes. Come, oh! my
young brother bucks, let us be vain together. Let us join hands and help
each other to increase our vanity. Let us be vain, not of our trousers and
style to your subject. Some people like it laid on with a trowel, and this
requires very little art. With sensible persons, however, it needs to be done
very delicately, and more by suggestion than actual words. A good many
like it wrapped up in the form of an insult, as—"Oh, you are a perfect fool,
you are. You would give your last sixpence to the first hungry-looking
beggar you met;" while others will swallow it only when administered
through the medium of a third person, so that if C wishes to get at an A of
this sort, he must confide to A's particular friend B that he thinks A a
splendid fellow, and beg him, B, not to mention it, especially to A. Be
careful that B is a reliable man, though, otherwise he won't.
Those fine, sturdy John Bulls who "hate flattery, sir," "Never let anybody
get over me by flattery," etc., etc., are very simply managed. Flatter them
enough upon their absence of vanity, and you can do what you like with
them.
After all, vanity is as much a virtue as a vice. It is easy to recite copy-
book maxims against its sinfulness, but it is a passion that can move us to
good as well as to evil. Ambition is only vanity ennobled. We want to win
praise and admiration—or fame as we prefer to name it—and so we write
great books, and paint grand pictures, and sing sweet songs; and toil with
willing hands in study, loom, and laboratory.
We wish to become rich men, not in order to enjoy ease and comfort—all
that any one man can taste of those may be purchased anywhere for 200
pounds per annum—but that our houses may be bigger and more gaudily
furnished than our neighbors'; that our horses and servants may be more
numerous; that we may dress our wives and daughters in absurd but
expensive clothes; and that we may give costly dinners of which we
ourselves individually do not eat a shilling's worth. And to do this we aid
the world's work with clear and busy brain, spreading commerce among its
peoples, carrying civilization to its remotest corners.
Do not let us abuse vanity, therefore. Rather let us use it. Honor itself is
but the highest form of vanity. The instinct is not confined solely to Beau
Brummels and Dolly Vardens. There is the vanity of the peacock and the
vanity of the eagle. Snobs are vain. But so, too, are heroes. Come, oh! my
young brother bucks, let us be vain together. Let us join hands and help
each other to increase our vanity. Let us be vain, not of our trousers and
Page 39
hair, but of brave hearts and working hands, of truth, of purity, of nobility.
Let us be too vain to stoop to aught that is mean or base, too vain for petty
selfishness and little-minded envy, too vain to say an unkind word or do an
unkind act. Let us be vain of being single-hearted, upright gentlemen in the
midst of a world of knaves. Let us pride ourselves upon thinking high
thoughts, achieving great deeds, living good lives.
Let us be too vain to stoop to aught that is mean or base, too vain for petty
selfishness and little-minded envy, too vain to say an unkind word or do an
unkind act. Let us be vain of being single-hearted, upright gentlemen in the
midst of a world of knaves. Let us pride ourselves upon thinking high
thoughts, achieving great deeds, living good lives.
Page 40
ON GETTING ON IN THE WORLD.
Not exactly the sort of thing for an idle fellow to think about, is it? But
outsiders, you know, often see most of the game; and sitting in my arbor by
the wayside, smoking my hookah of contentment and eating the sweet
lotus-leaves of indolence, I can look out musingly upon the whirling throng
that rolls and tumbles past me on the great high-road of life.
Never-ending is the wild procession. Day and night you can hear the
quick tramp of the myriad feet—some running, some walking, some halting
and lame; but all hastening, all eager in the feverish race, all straining life
and limb and heart and soul to reach the ever-receding horizon of success.
Mark them as they surge along—men and women, old and young, gentle
and simple, fair and foul, rich and poor, merry and sad—all hurrying,
bustling, scrambling. The strong pushing aside the weak, the cunning
creeping past the foolish; those behind elbowing those before; those in front
kicking, as they run, at those behind. Look close and see the flitting show.
Here is an old man panting for breath, and there a timid maiden driven by a
hard and sharp-faced matron; here is a studious youth, reading "How to Get
On in the World" and letting everybody pass him as he stumbles along with
his eyes on his book; here is a bored-looking man, with a fashionably
dressed woman jogging his elbow; here a boy gazing wistfully back at the
sunny village that he never again will see; here, with a firm and easy step,
strides a broad-shouldered man; and here, with stealthy tread, a thin-faced,
stooping fellow dodges and shuffles upon his way; here, with gaze fixed
always on the ground, an artful rogue carefully works his way from side to
side of the road and thinks he is going forward; and here a youth with a
noble face stands, hesitating as he looks from the distant goal to the mud
beneath his feet.
And now into sight comes a fair girl, with her dainty face growing more
wrinkled at every step, and now a care-worn man, and now a hopeful lad.
A motley throng—a motley throng! Prince and beggar, sinner and saint,
butcher and baker and candlestick maker, tinkers and tailors, and plowboys
and sailors—all jostling along together. Here the counsel in his wig and
Not exactly the sort of thing for an idle fellow to think about, is it? But
outsiders, you know, often see most of the game; and sitting in my arbor by
the wayside, smoking my hookah of contentment and eating the sweet
lotus-leaves of indolence, I can look out musingly upon the whirling throng
that rolls and tumbles past me on the great high-road of life.
Never-ending is the wild procession. Day and night you can hear the
quick tramp of the myriad feet—some running, some walking, some halting
and lame; but all hastening, all eager in the feverish race, all straining life
and limb and heart and soul to reach the ever-receding horizon of success.
Mark them as they surge along—men and women, old and young, gentle
and simple, fair and foul, rich and poor, merry and sad—all hurrying,
bustling, scrambling. The strong pushing aside the weak, the cunning
creeping past the foolish; those behind elbowing those before; those in front
kicking, as they run, at those behind. Look close and see the flitting show.
Here is an old man panting for breath, and there a timid maiden driven by a
hard and sharp-faced matron; here is a studious youth, reading "How to Get
On in the World" and letting everybody pass him as he stumbles along with
his eyes on his book; here is a bored-looking man, with a fashionably
dressed woman jogging his elbow; here a boy gazing wistfully back at the
sunny village that he never again will see; here, with a firm and easy step,
strides a broad-shouldered man; and here, with stealthy tread, a thin-faced,
stooping fellow dodges and shuffles upon his way; here, with gaze fixed
always on the ground, an artful rogue carefully works his way from side to
side of the road and thinks he is going forward; and here a youth with a
noble face stands, hesitating as he looks from the distant goal to the mud
beneath his feet.
And now into sight comes a fair girl, with her dainty face growing more
wrinkled at every step, and now a care-worn man, and now a hopeful lad.
A motley throng—a motley throng! Prince and beggar, sinner and saint,
butcher and baker and candlestick maker, tinkers and tailors, and plowboys
and sailors—all jostling along together. Here the counsel in his wig and
Page 41
gown, and here the old Jew clothes-man under his dingy tiara; here the
soldier in his scarlet, and here the undertaker's mute in streaming hat-band
and worn cotton gloves; here the musty scholar fumbling his faded leaves,
and here the scented actor dangling his showy seals. Here the glib politician
crying his legislative panaceas, and here the peripatetic Cheap-Jack holding
aloft his quack cures for human ills. Here the sleek capitalist and there the
sinewy laborer; here the man of science and here the shoe-back; here the
poet and here the water-rate collector; here the cabinet minister and there
the ballet-dancer. Here a red-nosed publican shouting the praises of his vats
and there a temperance lecturer at 50 pounds a night; here a judge and there
a swindler; here a priest and there a gambler. Here a jeweled duchess,
smiling and gracious; here a thin lodging-house keeper, irritable with
cooking; and here a wabbling, strutting thing, tawdry in paint and finery.
Cheek by cheek they struggle onward. Screaming, cursing, and praying,
laughing, singing, and moaning, they rush past side by side. Their speed
never slackens, the race never ends. There is no wayside rest for them, no
halt by cooling fountains, no pause beneath green shades. On, on, on—on
through the heat and the crowd and the dust—on, or they will be trampled
down and lost—on, with throbbing brain and tottering limbs—on, till the
heart grows sick, and the eyes grow blurred, and a gurgling groan tells those
behind they may close up another space.
And yet, in spite of the killing pace and the stony track, who but the
sluggard or the dolt can hold aloof from the course? Who—like the belated
traveler that stands watching fairy revels till he snatches and drains the
goblin cup and springs into the whirling circle—can view the mad tumult
and not be drawn into its midst? Not I, for one. I confess to the wayside
arbor, the pipe of contentment, and the lotus-leaves being altogether
unsuitable metaphors. They sounded very nice and philosophical, but I'm
afraid I am not the sort of person to sit in arbors smoking pipes when there
is any fun going on outside. I think I more resemble the Irishman who,
seeing a crowd collecting, sent his little girl out to ask if there was going to
be a row—"'Cos, if so, father would like to be in it."
I love the fierce strife. I like to watch it. I like to hear of people getting on
in it—battling their way bravely and fairly—that is, not slipping through by
luck or trickery. It stirs one's old Saxon fighting blood like the tales of
soldier in his scarlet, and here the undertaker's mute in streaming hat-band
and worn cotton gloves; here the musty scholar fumbling his faded leaves,
and here the scented actor dangling his showy seals. Here the glib politician
crying his legislative panaceas, and here the peripatetic Cheap-Jack holding
aloft his quack cures for human ills. Here the sleek capitalist and there the
sinewy laborer; here the man of science and here the shoe-back; here the
poet and here the water-rate collector; here the cabinet minister and there
the ballet-dancer. Here a red-nosed publican shouting the praises of his vats
and there a temperance lecturer at 50 pounds a night; here a judge and there
a swindler; here a priest and there a gambler. Here a jeweled duchess,
smiling and gracious; here a thin lodging-house keeper, irritable with
cooking; and here a wabbling, strutting thing, tawdry in paint and finery.
Cheek by cheek they struggle onward. Screaming, cursing, and praying,
laughing, singing, and moaning, they rush past side by side. Their speed
never slackens, the race never ends. There is no wayside rest for them, no
halt by cooling fountains, no pause beneath green shades. On, on, on—on
through the heat and the crowd and the dust—on, or they will be trampled
down and lost—on, with throbbing brain and tottering limbs—on, till the
heart grows sick, and the eyes grow blurred, and a gurgling groan tells those
behind they may close up another space.
And yet, in spite of the killing pace and the stony track, who but the
sluggard or the dolt can hold aloof from the course? Who—like the belated
traveler that stands watching fairy revels till he snatches and drains the
goblin cup and springs into the whirling circle—can view the mad tumult
and not be drawn into its midst? Not I, for one. I confess to the wayside
arbor, the pipe of contentment, and the lotus-leaves being altogether
unsuitable metaphors. They sounded very nice and philosophical, but I'm
afraid I am not the sort of person to sit in arbors smoking pipes when there
is any fun going on outside. I think I more resemble the Irishman who,
seeing a crowd collecting, sent his little girl out to ask if there was going to
be a row—"'Cos, if so, father would like to be in it."
I love the fierce strife. I like to watch it. I like to hear of people getting on
in it—battling their way bravely and fairly—that is, not slipping through by
luck or trickery. It stirs one's old Saxon fighting blood like the tales of
Page 42
"knights who fought 'gainst fearful odds" that thrilled us in our school-boy
days.
And fighting the battle of life is fighting against fearful odds, too. There
are giants and dragons in this nineteenth century, and the golden casket that
they guard is not so easy to win as it appears in the story-books. There,
Algernon takes one long, last look at the ancestral hall, dashes the tear-drop
from his eye, and goes off—to return in three years' time, rolling in riches.
The authors do not tell us "how it's done," which is a pity, for it would
surely prove exciting.
But then not one novelist in a thousand ever does tell us the real story of
their hero. They linger for a dozen pages over a tea-party, but sum up a life's
history with "he had become one of our merchant princes," or "he was now
a great artist, with the world at his feet." Why, there is more real life in one
of Gilbert's patter-songs than in half the biographical novels ever written.
He relates to us all the various steps by which his office-boy rose to be the
"ruler of the queen's navee," and explains to us how the briefless barrister
managed to become a great and good judge, "ready to try this breach of
promise of marriage." It is in the petty details, not in the great results, that
the interest of existence lies.
What we really want is a novel showing us all the hidden under-current
of an ambitious man's career—his struggles, and failures, and hopes, his
disappointments and victories. It would be an immense success. I am sure
the wooing of Fortune would prove quite as interesting a tale as the wooing
of any flesh-and-blood maiden, though, by the way, it would read extremely
similar; for Fortune is, indeed, as the ancients painted her, very like a
woman—not quite so unreasonable and inconsistent, but nearly so—and the
pursuit is much the same in one case as in the other. Ben Jonson's couplet—
"Court a mistress, she denies you;
Let her alone, she will court you"—
puts them both in a nutshell. A woman never thoroughly cares for her
lover until he has ceased to care for her; and it is not until you have snapped
your fingers in Fortune's face and turned on your heel that she begins to
smile upon you.
But by that time you do not much care whether she smiles or frowns.
Why could she not have smiled when her smiles would have filled you with
days.
And fighting the battle of life is fighting against fearful odds, too. There
are giants and dragons in this nineteenth century, and the golden casket that
they guard is not so easy to win as it appears in the story-books. There,
Algernon takes one long, last look at the ancestral hall, dashes the tear-drop
from his eye, and goes off—to return in three years' time, rolling in riches.
The authors do not tell us "how it's done," which is a pity, for it would
surely prove exciting.
But then not one novelist in a thousand ever does tell us the real story of
their hero. They linger for a dozen pages over a tea-party, but sum up a life's
history with "he had become one of our merchant princes," or "he was now
a great artist, with the world at his feet." Why, there is more real life in one
of Gilbert's patter-songs than in half the biographical novels ever written.
He relates to us all the various steps by which his office-boy rose to be the
"ruler of the queen's navee," and explains to us how the briefless barrister
managed to become a great and good judge, "ready to try this breach of
promise of marriage." It is in the petty details, not in the great results, that
the interest of existence lies.
What we really want is a novel showing us all the hidden under-current
of an ambitious man's career—his struggles, and failures, and hopes, his
disappointments and victories. It would be an immense success. I am sure
the wooing of Fortune would prove quite as interesting a tale as the wooing
of any flesh-and-blood maiden, though, by the way, it would read extremely
similar; for Fortune is, indeed, as the ancients painted her, very like a
woman—not quite so unreasonable and inconsistent, but nearly so—and the
pursuit is much the same in one case as in the other. Ben Jonson's couplet—
"Court a mistress, she denies you;
Let her alone, she will court you"—
puts them both in a nutshell. A woman never thoroughly cares for her
lover until he has ceased to care for her; and it is not until you have snapped
your fingers in Fortune's face and turned on your heel that she begins to
smile upon you.
But by that time you do not much care whether she smiles or frowns.
Why could she not have smiled when her smiles would have filled you with
Page 43
ecstasy? Everything comes too late in this world.
Good people say that it is quite right and proper that it should be so, and
that it proves ambition is wicked.
Bosh! Good people are altogether wrong. (They always are, in my
opinion. We never agree on any single point.) What would the world do
without ambitious people, I should like to know? Why, it would be as
flabby as a Norfolk dumpling. Ambitious people are the leaven which raises
it into wholesome bread. Without ambitious people the world would never
get up. They are busybodies who are about early in the morning,
hammering, shouting, and rattling the fire-irons, and rendering it generally
impossible for the rest of the house to remain in bed.
Wrong to be ambitious, forsooth! The men wrong who, with bent back
and sweating brow, cut the smooth road over which humanity marches
forward from generation to generation! Men wrong for using the talents that
their Master has intrusted to them—for toiling while others play!
Of course they are seeking their reward. Man is not given that godlike
unselfishness that thinks only of others' good. But in working for
themselves they are working for us all. We are so bound together that no
man can labor for himself alone. Each blow he strikes in his own behalf
helps to mold the universe. The stream in struggling onward turns the mill-
wheel; the coral insect, fashioning its tiny cell, joins continents to one
another; and the ambitious man, building a pedestal for himself, leaves a
monument to posterity. Alexander and Caesar fought for their own ends, but
in doing so they put a belt of civilization half round the earth. Stephenson,
to win a fortune, invented the steam-engine; and Shakespeare wrote his
plays in order to keep a comfortable home for Mrs. Shakespeare and the
little Shakespeares.
Contented, unambitious people are all very well in their way. They form
a neat, useful background for great portraits to be painted against, and they
make a respectable, if not particularly intelligent, audience for the active
spirits of the age to play before. I have not a word to say against contented
people so long as they keep quiet. But do not, for goodness' sake, let them
go strutting about, as they are so fond of doing, crying out that they are the
true models for the whole species. Why, they are the deadheads, the drones
in the great hive, the street crowds that lounge about, gaping at those who
are working.
Good people say that it is quite right and proper that it should be so, and
that it proves ambition is wicked.
Bosh! Good people are altogether wrong. (They always are, in my
opinion. We never agree on any single point.) What would the world do
without ambitious people, I should like to know? Why, it would be as
flabby as a Norfolk dumpling. Ambitious people are the leaven which raises
it into wholesome bread. Without ambitious people the world would never
get up. They are busybodies who are about early in the morning,
hammering, shouting, and rattling the fire-irons, and rendering it generally
impossible for the rest of the house to remain in bed.
Wrong to be ambitious, forsooth! The men wrong who, with bent back
and sweating brow, cut the smooth road over which humanity marches
forward from generation to generation! Men wrong for using the talents that
their Master has intrusted to them—for toiling while others play!
Of course they are seeking their reward. Man is not given that godlike
unselfishness that thinks only of others' good. But in working for
themselves they are working for us all. We are so bound together that no
man can labor for himself alone. Each blow he strikes in his own behalf
helps to mold the universe. The stream in struggling onward turns the mill-
wheel; the coral insect, fashioning its tiny cell, joins continents to one
another; and the ambitious man, building a pedestal for himself, leaves a
monument to posterity. Alexander and Caesar fought for their own ends, but
in doing so they put a belt of civilization half round the earth. Stephenson,
to win a fortune, invented the steam-engine; and Shakespeare wrote his
plays in order to keep a comfortable home for Mrs. Shakespeare and the
little Shakespeares.
Contented, unambitious people are all very well in their way. They form
a neat, useful background for great portraits to be painted against, and they
make a respectable, if not particularly intelligent, audience for the active
spirits of the age to play before. I have not a word to say against contented
people so long as they keep quiet. But do not, for goodness' sake, let them
go strutting about, as they are so fond of doing, crying out that they are the
true models for the whole species. Why, they are the deadheads, the drones
in the great hive, the street crowds that lounge about, gaping at those who
are working.
Page 44
And let them not imagine, either—as they are also fond of doing—that
they are very wise and philosophical and that it is a very artful thing to be
contented. It may be true that "a contented mind is happy anywhere," but so
is a Jerusalem pony, and the consequence is that both are put anywhere and
are treated anyhow. "Oh, you need not bother about him," is what is said;
"he is very contented as he is, and it would be a pity to disturb him." And so
your contented party is passed over and the discontented man gets his place.
If you are foolish enough to be contented, don't show it, but grumble with
the rest; and if you can do with a little, ask for a great deal. Because if you
don't you won't get any. In this world it is necessary to adopt the principle
pursued by the plaintiff in an action for damages, and to demand ten times
more than you are ready to accept. If you can feel satisfied with a hundred,
begin by insisting on a thousand; if you start by suggesting a hundred you
will only get ten.
It was by not following this simple plan that poor Jean Jacques Rousseau
came to such grief. He fixed the summit of his earthly bliss at living in an
orchard with an amiable woman and a cow, and he never attained even that.
He did get as far as the orchard, but the woman was not amiable, and she
brought her mother with her, and there was no cow. Now, if he had made up
his mind for a large country estate, a houseful of angels, and a cattle-show,
he might have lived to possess his kitchen garden and one head of live-
stock, and even possibly have come across that rara-avis—a really amiable
woman.
What a terribly dull affair, too, life must be for contented people! How
heavy the time must hang upon their hands, and what on earth do they
occupy their thoughts with, supposing that they have any? Reading the
paper and smoking seems to be the intellectual food of the majority of
them, to which the more energetic add playing the flute and talking about
the affairs of the next-door neighbor.
They never knew the excitement of expectation nor the stern delight of
accomplished effort, such as stir the pulse of the man who has objects, and
hopes, and plans. To the ambitious man life is a brilliant game—a game that
calls forth all his tact and energy and nerve—a game to be won, in the long
run, by the quick eye and the steady hand, and yet having sufficient chance
about its working out to give it all the glorious zest of uncertainty. He exults
they are very wise and philosophical and that it is a very artful thing to be
contented. It may be true that "a contented mind is happy anywhere," but so
is a Jerusalem pony, and the consequence is that both are put anywhere and
are treated anyhow. "Oh, you need not bother about him," is what is said;
"he is very contented as he is, and it would be a pity to disturb him." And so
your contented party is passed over and the discontented man gets his place.
If you are foolish enough to be contented, don't show it, but grumble with
the rest; and if you can do with a little, ask for a great deal. Because if you
don't you won't get any. In this world it is necessary to adopt the principle
pursued by the plaintiff in an action for damages, and to demand ten times
more than you are ready to accept. If you can feel satisfied with a hundred,
begin by insisting on a thousand; if you start by suggesting a hundred you
will only get ten.
It was by not following this simple plan that poor Jean Jacques Rousseau
came to such grief. He fixed the summit of his earthly bliss at living in an
orchard with an amiable woman and a cow, and he never attained even that.
He did get as far as the orchard, but the woman was not amiable, and she
brought her mother with her, and there was no cow. Now, if he had made up
his mind for a large country estate, a houseful of angels, and a cattle-show,
he might have lived to possess his kitchen garden and one head of live-
stock, and even possibly have come across that rara-avis—a really amiable
woman.
What a terribly dull affair, too, life must be for contented people! How
heavy the time must hang upon their hands, and what on earth do they
occupy their thoughts with, supposing that they have any? Reading the
paper and smoking seems to be the intellectual food of the majority of
them, to which the more energetic add playing the flute and talking about
the affairs of the next-door neighbor.
They never knew the excitement of expectation nor the stern delight of
accomplished effort, such as stir the pulse of the man who has objects, and
hopes, and plans. To the ambitious man life is a brilliant game—a game that
calls forth all his tact and energy and nerve—a game to be won, in the long
run, by the quick eye and the steady hand, and yet having sufficient chance
about its working out to give it all the glorious zest of uncertainty. He exults
Page 45
in it as the strong swimmer in the heaving billows, as the athlete in the
wrestle, the soldier in the battle.
And if he be defeated he wins the grim joy of fighting; if he lose the race,
he, at least, has had a run. Better to work and fail than to sleep one's life
away.
So, walk up, walk up, walk up. Walk up, ladies and gentlemen! walk up,
boys and girls! Show your skill and try your strength; brave your luck and
prove your pluck. Walk up! The show is never closed and the game is
always going. The only genuine sport in all the fair, gentlemen—highly
respectable and strictly moral—patronized by the nobility, clergy, and
gentry. Established in the year one, gentlemen, and been flourishing ever
since—walk up! Walk up, ladies and gentlemen, and take a hand. There are
prizes for all and all can play. There is gold for the man and fame for the
boy; rank for the maiden and pleasure for the fool. So walk up, ladies and
gentlemen, walk up!—all prizes and no blanks; for some few win, and as to
the rest, why—
"The rapture of pursuing
Is the prize the vanquished gain."
wrestle, the soldier in the battle.
And if he be defeated he wins the grim joy of fighting; if he lose the race,
he, at least, has had a run. Better to work and fail than to sleep one's life
away.
So, walk up, walk up, walk up. Walk up, ladies and gentlemen! walk up,
boys and girls! Show your skill and try your strength; brave your luck and
prove your pluck. Walk up! The show is never closed and the game is
always going. The only genuine sport in all the fair, gentlemen—highly
respectable and strictly moral—patronized by the nobility, clergy, and
gentry. Established in the year one, gentlemen, and been flourishing ever
since—walk up! Walk up, ladies and gentlemen, and take a hand. There are
prizes for all and all can play. There is gold for the man and fame for the
boy; rank for the maiden and pleasure for the fool. So walk up, ladies and
gentlemen, walk up!—all prizes and no blanks; for some few win, and as to
the rest, why—
"The rapture of pursuing
Is the prize the vanquished gain."
Page 46
ON THE WEATHER.
Things do go so contrary-like with me. I wanted to hit upon an especially
novel, out-of-the-way subject for one of these articles. "I will write one
paper about something altogether new," I said to myself; "something that
nobody else has ever written or talked about before; and then I can have it
all my own way." And I went about for days, trying to think of something of
this kind; and I couldn't. And Mrs. Cutting, our charwoman, came yesterday
—I don't mind mentioning her name, because I know she will not see this
book. She would not look at such a frivolous publication. She never reads
anything but the Bible and Lloyd's Weekly News. All other literature she
considers unnecessary and sinful.
She said: "Lor', sir, you do look worried."
I said: "Mrs. Cutting, I am trying to think of a subject the discussion of
which will come upon the world in the nature of a startler—some subject
upon which no previous human being has ever said a word—some subject
that will attract by its novelty, invigorate by its surprising freshness."
She laughed and said I was a funny gentleman.
That's my luck again. When I make serious observations people chuckle;
when I attempt a joke nobody sees it. I had a beautiful one last week. I
thought it so good, and I worked it up and brought it in artfully at a dinner-
party. I forget how exactly, but we had been talking about the attitude of
Shakespeare toward the Reformation, and I said something and
immediately added, "Ah, that reminds me; such a funny thing happened the
other day in Whitechapel." "Oh," said they, "what was that?" "Oh, 'twas
awfully funny," I replied, beginning to giggle myself; "it will make you
roar;" and I told it them.
There was dead silence when I finished—it was one of those long jokes,
too—and then, at last, somebody said: "And that was the joke?"
I assured them that it was, and they were very polite and took my word
for it. All but one old gentleman at the other end of the table, who wanted to
know which was the joke—what he said to her or what she said to him; and
we argued it out.
Things do go so contrary-like with me. I wanted to hit upon an especially
novel, out-of-the-way subject for one of these articles. "I will write one
paper about something altogether new," I said to myself; "something that
nobody else has ever written or talked about before; and then I can have it
all my own way." And I went about for days, trying to think of something of
this kind; and I couldn't. And Mrs. Cutting, our charwoman, came yesterday
—I don't mind mentioning her name, because I know she will not see this
book. She would not look at such a frivolous publication. She never reads
anything but the Bible and Lloyd's Weekly News. All other literature she
considers unnecessary and sinful.
She said: "Lor', sir, you do look worried."
I said: "Mrs. Cutting, I am trying to think of a subject the discussion of
which will come upon the world in the nature of a startler—some subject
upon which no previous human being has ever said a word—some subject
that will attract by its novelty, invigorate by its surprising freshness."
She laughed and said I was a funny gentleman.
That's my luck again. When I make serious observations people chuckle;
when I attempt a joke nobody sees it. I had a beautiful one last week. I
thought it so good, and I worked it up and brought it in artfully at a dinner-
party. I forget how exactly, but we had been talking about the attitude of
Shakespeare toward the Reformation, and I said something and
immediately added, "Ah, that reminds me; such a funny thing happened the
other day in Whitechapel." "Oh," said they, "what was that?" "Oh, 'twas
awfully funny," I replied, beginning to giggle myself; "it will make you
roar;" and I told it them.
There was dead silence when I finished—it was one of those long jokes,
too—and then, at last, somebody said: "And that was the joke?"
I assured them that it was, and they were very polite and took my word
for it. All but one old gentleman at the other end of the table, who wanted to
know which was the joke—what he said to her or what she said to him; and
we argued it out.
Page 47
Some people are too much the other way. I knew a fellow once whose
natural tendency to laugh at everything was so strong that if you wanted to
talk seriously to him, you had to explain beforehand that what you were
going to say would not be amusing. Unless you got him to clearly
understand this, he would go off into fits of merriment over every word you
uttered. I have known him on being asked the time stop short in the middle
of the road, slap his leg, and burst into a roar of laughter. One never dared
say anything really funny to that man. A good joke would have killed him
on the spot.
In the present instance I vehemently repudiated the accusation of
frivolity, and pressed Mrs. Cutting for practical ideas. She then became
thoughtful and hazarded "samplers;" saying that she never heard them
spoken much of now, but that they used to be all the rage when she was a
girl.
I declined samplers and begged her to think again. She pondered a long
while, with a tea-tray in her hands, and at last suggested the weather, which
she was sure had been most trying of late.
And ever since that idiotic suggestion I have been unable to get the
weather out of my thoughts or anything else in.
It certainly is most wretched weather. At all events it is so now at the
time I am writing, and if it isn't particularly unpleasant when I come to be
read it soon will be.
It always is wretched weather according to us. The weather is like the
government—always in the wrong. In summer-time we say it is stifling; in
winter that it is killing; in spring and autumn we find fault with it for being
neither one thing nor the other and wish it would make up its mind. If it is
fine we say the country is being ruined for want of rain; if it does rain we
pray for fine weather. If December passes without snow, we indignantly
demand to know what has become of our good old-fashioned winters, and
talk as if we had been cheated out of something we had bought and paid for;
and when it does snow, our language is a disgrace to a Christian nation. We
shall never be content until each man makes his own weather and keeps it
to himself.
If that cannot be arranged, we would rather do without it altogether.
Yet I think it is only to us in cities that all weather is so unwelcome. In
her own home, the country, Nature is sweet in all her moods. What can be
natural tendency to laugh at everything was so strong that if you wanted to
talk seriously to him, you had to explain beforehand that what you were
going to say would not be amusing. Unless you got him to clearly
understand this, he would go off into fits of merriment over every word you
uttered. I have known him on being asked the time stop short in the middle
of the road, slap his leg, and burst into a roar of laughter. One never dared
say anything really funny to that man. A good joke would have killed him
on the spot.
In the present instance I vehemently repudiated the accusation of
frivolity, and pressed Mrs. Cutting for practical ideas. She then became
thoughtful and hazarded "samplers;" saying that she never heard them
spoken much of now, but that they used to be all the rage when she was a
girl.
I declined samplers and begged her to think again. She pondered a long
while, with a tea-tray in her hands, and at last suggested the weather, which
she was sure had been most trying of late.
And ever since that idiotic suggestion I have been unable to get the
weather out of my thoughts or anything else in.
It certainly is most wretched weather. At all events it is so now at the
time I am writing, and if it isn't particularly unpleasant when I come to be
read it soon will be.
It always is wretched weather according to us. The weather is like the
government—always in the wrong. In summer-time we say it is stifling; in
winter that it is killing; in spring and autumn we find fault with it for being
neither one thing nor the other and wish it would make up its mind. If it is
fine we say the country is being ruined for want of rain; if it does rain we
pray for fine weather. If December passes without snow, we indignantly
demand to know what has become of our good old-fashioned winters, and
talk as if we had been cheated out of something we had bought and paid for;
and when it does snow, our language is a disgrace to a Christian nation. We
shall never be content until each man makes his own weather and keeps it
to himself.
If that cannot be arranged, we would rather do without it altogether.
Yet I think it is only to us in cities that all weather is so unwelcome. In
her own home, the country, Nature is sweet in all her moods. What can be
Page 48
more beautiful than the snow, falling big with mystery in silent softness,
decking the fields and trees with white as if for a fairy wedding! And how
delightful is a walk when the frozen ground rings beneath our swinging
tread—when our blood tingles in the rare keen air, and the sheep-dogs'
distant bark and children's laughter peals faintly clear like Alpine bells
across the open hills! And then skating! scudding with wings of steel across
the swaying ice, making whirring music as we fly. And oh, how dainty is
spring—Nature at sweet eighteen!
When the little hopeful leaves peep out so fresh and green, so pure and
bright, like young lives pushing shyly out into the bustling world; when the
fruit-tree blossoms, pink and white, like village maidens in their Sunday
frocks, hide each whitewashed cottage in a cloud of fragile splendor; and
the cuckoo's note upon the breeze is wafted through the woods! And
summer, with its deep dark green and drowsy hum—when the rain-drops
whisper solemn secrets to the listening leaves and the twilight lingers in the
lanes! And autumn! ah, how sadly fair, with its golden glow and the dying
grandeur of its tinted woods—its blood-red sunsets and its ghostly evening
mists, with its busy murmur of reapers, and its laden orchards, and the
calling of the gleaners, and the festivals of praise!
The very rain, and sleet, and hail seem only Nature's useful servants
when found doing their simple duties in the country; and the East Wind
himself is nothing worse than a boisterous friend when we meet him
between the hedge-rows.
But in the city where the painted stucco blisters under the smoky sun, and
the sooty rain brings slush and mud, and the snow lies piled in dirty heaps,
and the chill blasts whistle down dingy streets and shriek round flaring gas
lit corners, no face of Nature charms us. Weather in towns is like a skylark
in a counting-house—out of place and in the way. Towns ought to be
covered in, warmed by hot-water pipes, and lighted by electricity. The
weather is a country lass and does not appear to advantage in town. We
liked well enough to flirt with her in the hay-field, but she does not seem so
fascinating when we meet her in Pall Mall. There is too much of her there.
The frank, free laugh and hearty voice that sounded so pleasant in the dairy
jars against the artificiality of town-bred life, and her ways become
exceedingly trying.
decking the fields and trees with white as if for a fairy wedding! And how
delightful is a walk when the frozen ground rings beneath our swinging
tread—when our blood tingles in the rare keen air, and the sheep-dogs'
distant bark and children's laughter peals faintly clear like Alpine bells
across the open hills! And then skating! scudding with wings of steel across
the swaying ice, making whirring music as we fly. And oh, how dainty is
spring—Nature at sweet eighteen!
When the little hopeful leaves peep out so fresh and green, so pure and
bright, like young lives pushing shyly out into the bustling world; when the
fruit-tree blossoms, pink and white, like village maidens in their Sunday
frocks, hide each whitewashed cottage in a cloud of fragile splendor; and
the cuckoo's note upon the breeze is wafted through the woods! And
summer, with its deep dark green and drowsy hum—when the rain-drops
whisper solemn secrets to the listening leaves and the twilight lingers in the
lanes! And autumn! ah, how sadly fair, with its golden glow and the dying
grandeur of its tinted woods—its blood-red sunsets and its ghostly evening
mists, with its busy murmur of reapers, and its laden orchards, and the
calling of the gleaners, and the festivals of praise!
The very rain, and sleet, and hail seem only Nature's useful servants
when found doing their simple duties in the country; and the East Wind
himself is nothing worse than a boisterous friend when we meet him
between the hedge-rows.
But in the city where the painted stucco blisters under the smoky sun, and
the sooty rain brings slush and mud, and the snow lies piled in dirty heaps,
and the chill blasts whistle down dingy streets and shriek round flaring gas
lit corners, no face of Nature charms us. Weather in towns is like a skylark
in a counting-house—out of place and in the way. Towns ought to be
covered in, warmed by hot-water pipes, and lighted by electricity. The
weather is a country lass and does not appear to advantage in town. We
liked well enough to flirt with her in the hay-field, but she does not seem so
fascinating when we meet her in Pall Mall. There is too much of her there.
The frank, free laugh and hearty voice that sounded so pleasant in the dairy
jars against the artificiality of town-bred life, and her ways become
exceedingly trying.
Page 49
Just lately she has been favoring us with almost incessant rain for about
three weeks; and I am a demned damp, moist, unpleasant body, as Mr.
Mantalini puts it.
Our next-door neighbor comes out in the back garden every now and
then and says it's doing the country a world of good—not his coming out
into the back garden, but the weather. He doesn't understand anything about
it, but ever since he started a cucumber-frame last summer he has regarded
himself in the light of an agriculturist, and talks in this absurd way with the
idea of impressing the rest of the terrace with the notion that he is a retired
farmer. I can only hope that for this once he is correct, and that the weather
really is doing good to something, because it is doing me a considerable
amount of damage. It is spoiling both my clothes and my temper. The latter
I can afford, as I have a good supply of it, but it wounds me to the quick to
see my dear old hats and trousers sinking, prematurely worn and aged,
beneath the cold world's blasts and snows.
There is my new spring suit, too. A beautiful suit it was, and now it is
hanging up so bespattered with mud I can't bear to look at it.
That was Jim's fault, that was. I should never have gone out in it that
night if it had not been for him. I was just trying it on when he came in. He
threw up his arms with a wild yell the moment he caught sight of it, and
exclaimed that he had "got 'em again!"
I said: "Does it fit all right behind?"
"Spiffin, old man," he replied. And then he wanted to know if I was
coming out.
I said "no" at first, but he overruled me. He said that a man with a suit
like that had no right to stop indoors. "Every citizen," said he, "owes a duty
to the public. Each one should contribute to the general happiness as far as
lies in his power. Come out and give the girls a treat."
Jim is slangy. I don't know where he picks it up. It certainly is not from
me.
I said: "Do you think it will really please 'em?" He said it would be like a
day in the country to them.
That decided me. It was a lovely evening and I went.
When I got home I undressed and rubbed myself down with whisky, put
my feet in hot water and a mustard-plaster on my chest, had a basin of gruel
three weeks; and I am a demned damp, moist, unpleasant body, as Mr.
Mantalini puts it.
Our next-door neighbor comes out in the back garden every now and
then and says it's doing the country a world of good—not his coming out
into the back garden, but the weather. He doesn't understand anything about
it, but ever since he started a cucumber-frame last summer he has regarded
himself in the light of an agriculturist, and talks in this absurd way with the
idea of impressing the rest of the terrace with the notion that he is a retired
farmer. I can only hope that for this once he is correct, and that the weather
really is doing good to something, because it is doing me a considerable
amount of damage. It is spoiling both my clothes and my temper. The latter
I can afford, as I have a good supply of it, but it wounds me to the quick to
see my dear old hats and trousers sinking, prematurely worn and aged,
beneath the cold world's blasts and snows.
There is my new spring suit, too. A beautiful suit it was, and now it is
hanging up so bespattered with mud I can't bear to look at it.
That was Jim's fault, that was. I should never have gone out in it that
night if it had not been for him. I was just trying it on when he came in. He
threw up his arms with a wild yell the moment he caught sight of it, and
exclaimed that he had "got 'em again!"
I said: "Does it fit all right behind?"
"Spiffin, old man," he replied. And then he wanted to know if I was
coming out.
I said "no" at first, but he overruled me. He said that a man with a suit
like that had no right to stop indoors. "Every citizen," said he, "owes a duty
to the public. Each one should contribute to the general happiness as far as
lies in his power. Come out and give the girls a treat."
Jim is slangy. I don't know where he picks it up. It certainly is not from
me.
I said: "Do you think it will really please 'em?" He said it would be like a
day in the country to them.
That decided me. It was a lovely evening and I went.
When I got home I undressed and rubbed myself down with whisky, put
my feet in hot water and a mustard-plaster on my chest, had a basin of gruel
Page 50
and a glass of hot brandy-and-water, tallowed my nose, and went to bed.
These prompt and vigorous measures, aided by a naturally strong
constitution, were the means of preserving my life; but as for the suit! Well,
there, it isn't a suit; it's a splash-board.
And I did fancy that suit, too. But that's just the way. I never do get
particularly fond of anything in this world but what something dreadful
happens to it. I had a tame rat when I was a boy, and I loved that animal as
only a boy would love an old water-rat; and one day it fell into a large dish
of gooseberry-fool that was standing to cool in the kitchen, and nobody
knew what had become of the poor creature until the second helping.
I do hate wet weather in town. At least, it is not so much the wet as the
mud that I object to. Somehow or other I seem to possess an irresistible
alluring power over mud. I have only to show myself in the street on a
muddy day to be half-smothered by it. It all comes of being so attractive, as
the old lady said when she was struck by lightning. Other people can go out
on dirty days and walk about for hours without getting a speck upon
themselves; while if I go across the road I come back a perfect disgrace to
be seen (as in my boyish days my poor dear mother tried often to tell me). If
there were only one dab of mud to be found in the whole of London, I am
convinced I should carry it off from all competitors.
I wish I could return the affection, but I fear I never shall be able to. I
have a horror of what they call the "London particular." I feel miserable and
muggy all through a dirty day, and it is quite a relief to pull one's clothes off
and get into bed, out of the way of it all. Everything goes wrong in wet
weather. I don't know how it is, but there always seem to me to be more
people, and dogs, and perambulators, and cabs, and carts about in wet
weather than at any other time, and they all get in your way more, and
everybody is so disagreeable—except myself—and it does make me so
wild. And then, too, somehow I always find myself carrying more things in
wet weather than in dry; and when you have a bag, and three parcels, and a
newspaper, and it suddenly comes on to rain, you can't open your umbrella.
Which reminds me of another phase of the weather that I can't bear, and
that is April weather (so called because it always comes in May). Poets
think it very nice. As it does not know its own mind five minutes together,
they liken it to a woman; and it is supposed to be very charming on that
account. I don't appreciate it, myself. Such lightning-change business may
These prompt and vigorous measures, aided by a naturally strong
constitution, were the means of preserving my life; but as for the suit! Well,
there, it isn't a suit; it's a splash-board.
And I did fancy that suit, too. But that's just the way. I never do get
particularly fond of anything in this world but what something dreadful
happens to it. I had a tame rat when I was a boy, and I loved that animal as
only a boy would love an old water-rat; and one day it fell into a large dish
of gooseberry-fool that was standing to cool in the kitchen, and nobody
knew what had become of the poor creature until the second helping.
I do hate wet weather in town. At least, it is not so much the wet as the
mud that I object to. Somehow or other I seem to possess an irresistible
alluring power over mud. I have only to show myself in the street on a
muddy day to be half-smothered by it. It all comes of being so attractive, as
the old lady said when she was struck by lightning. Other people can go out
on dirty days and walk about for hours without getting a speck upon
themselves; while if I go across the road I come back a perfect disgrace to
be seen (as in my boyish days my poor dear mother tried often to tell me). If
there were only one dab of mud to be found in the whole of London, I am
convinced I should carry it off from all competitors.
I wish I could return the affection, but I fear I never shall be able to. I
have a horror of what they call the "London particular." I feel miserable and
muggy all through a dirty day, and it is quite a relief to pull one's clothes off
and get into bed, out of the way of it all. Everything goes wrong in wet
weather. I don't know how it is, but there always seem to me to be more
people, and dogs, and perambulators, and cabs, and carts about in wet
weather than at any other time, and they all get in your way more, and
everybody is so disagreeable—except myself—and it does make me so
wild. And then, too, somehow I always find myself carrying more things in
wet weather than in dry; and when you have a bag, and three parcels, and a
newspaper, and it suddenly comes on to rain, you can't open your umbrella.
Which reminds me of another phase of the weather that I can't bear, and
that is April weather (so called because it always comes in May). Poets
think it very nice. As it does not know its own mind five minutes together,
they liken it to a woman; and it is supposed to be very charming on that
account. I don't appreciate it, myself. Such lightning-change business may
Page 51
be all very agreeable in a girl. It is no doubt highly delightful to have to do
with a person who grins one moment about nothing at all, and snivels the
next for precisely the same cause, and who then giggles, and then sulks, and
who is rude, and affectionate, and bad-tempered, and jolly, and boisterous,
and silent, and passionate, and cold, and stand-offish, and flopping, all in
one minute (mind, I don't say this. It is those poets. And they are supposed
to be connoisseurs of this sort of thing); but in the weather the
disadvantages of the system are more apparent. A woman's tears do not
make one wet, but the rain does; and her coldness does not lay the
foundations of asthma and rheumatism, as the east wind is apt to. I can
prepare for and put up with a regularly bad day, but these ha'porth-of-all-
sorts kind of days do not suit me. It aggravates me to see a bright blue sky
above me when I am walking along wet through, and there is something so
exasperating about the way the sun comes out smiling after a drenching
shower, and seems to say: "Lord love you, you don't mean to say you're
wet? Well, I am surprised. Why, it was only my fun."
They don't give you time to open or shut your umbrella in an English
April, especially if it is an "automaton" one—the umbrella, I mean, not the
April.
I bought an "automaton" once in April, and I did have a time with it! I
wanted an umbrella, and I went into a shop in the Strand and told them so,
and they said:
"Yes, sir. What sort of an umbrella would you like?"
I said I should like one that would keep the rain off, and that would not
allow itself to be left behind in a railway carriage.
"Try an 'automaton,'" said the shopman.
"What's an 'automaton'?" said I.
"Oh, it's a beautiful arrangement," replied the man, with a touch of
enthusiasm. "It opens and shuts itself."
I bought one and found that he was quite correct. It did open and shut
itself. I had no control over it whatever. When it began to rain, which it did
that season every alternate five minutes, I used to try and get the machine to
open, but it would not budge; and then I used to stand and struggle with the
wretched thing, and shake it, and swear at it, while the rain poured down in
torrents. Then the moment the rain ceased the absurd thing would go up
with a person who grins one moment about nothing at all, and snivels the
next for precisely the same cause, and who then giggles, and then sulks, and
who is rude, and affectionate, and bad-tempered, and jolly, and boisterous,
and silent, and passionate, and cold, and stand-offish, and flopping, all in
one minute (mind, I don't say this. It is those poets. And they are supposed
to be connoisseurs of this sort of thing); but in the weather the
disadvantages of the system are more apparent. A woman's tears do not
make one wet, but the rain does; and her coldness does not lay the
foundations of asthma and rheumatism, as the east wind is apt to. I can
prepare for and put up with a regularly bad day, but these ha'porth-of-all-
sorts kind of days do not suit me. It aggravates me to see a bright blue sky
above me when I am walking along wet through, and there is something so
exasperating about the way the sun comes out smiling after a drenching
shower, and seems to say: "Lord love you, you don't mean to say you're
wet? Well, I am surprised. Why, it was only my fun."
They don't give you time to open or shut your umbrella in an English
April, especially if it is an "automaton" one—the umbrella, I mean, not the
April.
I bought an "automaton" once in April, and I did have a time with it! I
wanted an umbrella, and I went into a shop in the Strand and told them so,
and they said:
"Yes, sir. What sort of an umbrella would you like?"
I said I should like one that would keep the rain off, and that would not
allow itself to be left behind in a railway carriage.
"Try an 'automaton,'" said the shopman.
"What's an 'automaton'?" said I.
"Oh, it's a beautiful arrangement," replied the man, with a touch of
enthusiasm. "It opens and shuts itself."
I bought one and found that he was quite correct. It did open and shut
itself. I had no control over it whatever. When it began to rain, which it did
that season every alternate five minutes, I used to try and get the machine to
open, but it would not budge; and then I used to stand and struggle with the
wretched thing, and shake it, and swear at it, while the rain poured down in
torrents. Then the moment the rain ceased the absurd thing would go up
Page 52
suddenly with a jerk and would not come down again; and I had to walk
about under a bright blue sky, with an umbrella over my head, wishing that
it would come on to rain again, so that it might not seem that I was insane.
When it did shut it did so unexpectedly and knocked one's hat off.
I don't know why it should be so, but it is an undeniable fact that there is
nothing makes a man look so supremely ridiculous as losing his hat. The
feeling of helpless misery that shoots down one's back on suddenly
becoming aware that one's head is bare is among the most bitter ills that
flesh is heir to. And then there is the wild chase after it, accompanied by an
excitable small dog, who thinks it is a game, and in the course of which you
are certain to upset three or four innocent children—to say nothing of their
mothers—butt a fat old gentleman on to the top of a perambulator, and
carom off a ladies' seminary into the arms of a wet sweep.
After this, the idiotic hilarity of the spectators and the disreputable
appearance of the hat when recovered appear but of minor importance.
Altogether, what between March winds, April showers, and the entire
absence of May flowers, spring is not a success in cities. It is all very well
in the country, as I have said, but in towns whose population is anything
over ten thousand it most certainly ought to be abolished. In the world's
grim workshops it is like the children—out of place. Neither shows to
advantage amid the dust and din. It seems so sad to see the little dirt-grimed
brats try to play in the noisy courts and muddy streets. Poor little uncared-
for, unwanted human atoms, they are not children. Children are bright-eyed,
chubby, and shy. These are dingy, screeching elves, their tiny faces seared
and withered, their baby laughter cracked and hoarse.
The spring of life and the spring of the year were alike meant to be
cradled in the green lap of nature. To us in the town spring brings but its
cold winds and drizzling rains. We must seek it among the leafless woods
and the brambly lanes, on the heathy moors and the great still hills, if we
want to feel its joyous breath and hear its silent voices. There is a glorious
freshness in the spring there. The scurrying clouds, the open bleakness, the
rushing wind, and the clear bright air thrill one with vague energies and
hopes. Life, like the landscape around us, seems bigger, and wider, and
freer—a rainbow road leading to unknown ends. Through the silvery rents
that bar the sky we seem to catch a glimpse of the great hope and grandeur
about under a bright blue sky, with an umbrella over my head, wishing that
it would come on to rain again, so that it might not seem that I was insane.
When it did shut it did so unexpectedly and knocked one's hat off.
I don't know why it should be so, but it is an undeniable fact that there is
nothing makes a man look so supremely ridiculous as losing his hat. The
feeling of helpless misery that shoots down one's back on suddenly
becoming aware that one's head is bare is among the most bitter ills that
flesh is heir to. And then there is the wild chase after it, accompanied by an
excitable small dog, who thinks it is a game, and in the course of which you
are certain to upset three or four innocent children—to say nothing of their
mothers—butt a fat old gentleman on to the top of a perambulator, and
carom off a ladies' seminary into the arms of a wet sweep.
After this, the idiotic hilarity of the spectators and the disreputable
appearance of the hat when recovered appear but of minor importance.
Altogether, what between March winds, April showers, and the entire
absence of May flowers, spring is not a success in cities. It is all very well
in the country, as I have said, but in towns whose population is anything
over ten thousand it most certainly ought to be abolished. In the world's
grim workshops it is like the children—out of place. Neither shows to
advantage amid the dust and din. It seems so sad to see the little dirt-grimed
brats try to play in the noisy courts and muddy streets. Poor little uncared-
for, unwanted human atoms, they are not children. Children are bright-eyed,
chubby, and shy. These are dingy, screeching elves, their tiny faces seared
and withered, their baby laughter cracked and hoarse.
The spring of life and the spring of the year were alike meant to be
cradled in the green lap of nature. To us in the town spring brings but its
cold winds and drizzling rains. We must seek it among the leafless woods
and the brambly lanes, on the heathy moors and the great still hills, if we
want to feel its joyous breath and hear its silent voices. There is a glorious
freshness in the spring there. The scurrying clouds, the open bleakness, the
rushing wind, and the clear bright air thrill one with vague energies and
hopes. Life, like the landscape around us, seems bigger, and wider, and
freer—a rainbow road leading to unknown ends. Through the silvery rents
that bar the sky we seem to catch a glimpse of the great hope and grandeur
Page 53
that lies around this little throbbing world, and a breath of its scent is wafted
us on the wings of the wild March wind.
Strange thoughts we do not understand are stirring in our hearts. Voices
are calling us to some great effort, to some mighty work. But we do not
comprehend their meaning yet, and the hidden echoes within us that would
reply are struggling, inarticulate and dumb.
We stretch our hands like children to the light, seeking to grasp we know
not what. Our thoughts, like the boys' thoughts in the Danish song, are very
long, long thoughts, and very vague; we cannot see their end.
It must be so. All thoughts that peer outside this narrow world cannot be
else than dim and shapeless. The thoughts that we can clearly grasp are very
little thoughts—that two and two make four-that when we are hungry it is
pleasant to eat—that honesty is the best policy; all greater thoughts are
undefined and vast to our poor childish brains. We see but dimly through
the mists that roll around our time-girt isle of life, and only hear the distant
surging of the great sea beyond.
us on the wings of the wild March wind.
Strange thoughts we do not understand are stirring in our hearts. Voices
are calling us to some great effort, to some mighty work. But we do not
comprehend their meaning yet, and the hidden echoes within us that would
reply are struggling, inarticulate and dumb.
We stretch our hands like children to the light, seeking to grasp we know
not what. Our thoughts, like the boys' thoughts in the Danish song, are very
long, long thoughts, and very vague; we cannot see their end.
It must be so. All thoughts that peer outside this narrow world cannot be
else than dim and shapeless. The thoughts that we can clearly grasp are very
little thoughts—that two and two make four-that when we are hungry it is
pleasant to eat—that honesty is the best policy; all greater thoughts are
undefined and vast to our poor childish brains. We see but dimly through
the mists that roll around our time-girt isle of life, and only hear the distant
surging of the great sea beyond.
Page 54
ON CATS AND DOGS.
What I've suffered from them this morning no tongue can tell. It began
with Gustavus Adolphus. Gustavus Adolphus (they call him "Gusty" down-
stairs for short) is a very good sort of dog when he is in the middle of a
large field or on a fairly extensive common, but I won't have him indoors.
He means well, but this house is not his size. He stretches himself, and over
go two chairs and a what-not. He wags his tail, and the room looks as if a
devastating army had marched through it. He breathes, and it puts the fire
out.
At dinner-time he creeps in under the table, lies there for awhile, and then
gets up suddenly; the first intimation we have of his movements being
given by the table, which appears animated by a desire to turn somersaults.
We all clutch at it frantically and endeavor to maintain it in a horizontal
position; whereupon his struggles, he being under the impression that some
wicked conspiracy is being hatched against him, become fearful, and the
final picture presented is generally that of an overturned table and a
smashed-up dinner sandwiched between two sprawling layers of infuriated
men and women.
He came in this morning in his usual style, which he appears to have
founded on that of an American cyclone, and the first thing he did was to
sweep my coffee-cup off the table with his tail, sending the contents full
into the middle of my waistcoat.
I rose from my chair hurriedly and remarking "——," approached him at
a rapid rate. He preceded me in the direction of the door. At the door he met
Eliza coming in with eggs. Eliza observed "Ugh!" and sat down on the
floor, the eggs took up different positions about the carpet, where they
spread themselves out, and Gustavus Adolphus left the room. I called after
him, strongly advising him to go straight downstairs and not let me see him
again for the next hour or so; and he seeming to agree with me, dodged the
coal-scoop and went, while I returned, dried myself and finished breakfast.
I made sure that he had gone in to the yard, but when I looked into the
passage ten minutes later he was sitting at the top of the stairs. I ordered
What I've suffered from them this morning no tongue can tell. It began
with Gustavus Adolphus. Gustavus Adolphus (they call him "Gusty" down-
stairs for short) is a very good sort of dog when he is in the middle of a
large field or on a fairly extensive common, but I won't have him indoors.
He means well, but this house is not his size. He stretches himself, and over
go two chairs and a what-not. He wags his tail, and the room looks as if a
devastating army had marched through it. He breathes, and it puts the fire
out.
At dinner-time he creeps in under the table, lies there for awhile, and then
gets up suddenly; the first intimation we have of his movements being
given by the table, which appears animated by a desire to turn somersaults.
We all clutch at it frantically and endeavor to maintain it in a horizontal
position; whereupon his struggles, he being under the impression that some
wicked conspiracy is being hatched against him, become fearful, and the
final picture presented is generally that of an overturned table and a
smashed-up dinner sandwiched between two sprawling layers of infuriated
men and women.
He came in this morning in his usual style, which he appears to have
founded on that of an American cyclone, and the first thing he did was to
sweep my coffee-cup off the table with his tail, sending the contents full
into the middle of my waistcoat.
I rose from my chair hurriedly and remarking "——," approached him at
a rapid rate. He preceded me in the direction of the door. At the door he met
Eliza coming in with eggs. Eliza observed "Ugh!" and sat down on the
floor, the eggs took up different positions about the carpet, where they
spread themselves out, and Gustavus Adolphus left the room. I called after
him, strongly advising him to go straight downstairs and not let me see him
again for the next hour or so; and he seeming to agree with me, dodged the
coal-scoop and went, while I returned, dried myself and finished breakfast.
I made sure that he had gone in to the yard, but when I looked into the
passage ten minutes later he was sitting at the top of the stairs. I ordered
Page 55
him down at once, but he only barked and jumped about, so I went to see
what was the matter.
It was Tittums. She was sitting on the top stair but one and wouldn't let
him pass.
Tittums is our kitten. She is about the size of a penny roll. Her back was
up and she was swearing like a medical student.
She does swear fearfully. I do a little that way myself sometimes, but I
am a mere amateur compared with her. To tell you the truth—mind, this is
strictly between ourselves, please; I shouldn't like your wife to know I said
it—the women folk don't understand these things; but between you and me,
you know, I think it does a man good to swear. Swearing is the safety-valve
through which the bad temper that might otherwise do serious internal
injury to his mental mechanism escapes in harmless vaporing. When a man
has said: "Bless you, my dear, sweet sir. What the sun, moon, and stars
made you so careless (if I may be permitted the expression) as to allow your
light and delicate foot to descend upon my corn with so much force? Is it
that you are physically incapable of comprehending the direction in which
you are proceeding? you nice, clever young man—you!" or words to that
effect, he feels better. Swearing has the same soothing effect upon our angry
passions that smashing the furniture or slamming the doors is so well
known to exercise; added to which it is much cheaper. Swearing clears a
man out like a pen'orth of gunpowder does the wash-house chimney. An
occasional explosion is good for both. I rather distrust a man who never
swears, or savagely kicks the foot-stool, or pokes the fire with unnecessary
violence. Without some outlet, the anger caused by the ever-occurring
troubles of life is apt to rankle and fester within. The petty annoyance,
instead of being thrown from us, sits down beside us and becomes a sorrow,
and the little offense is brooded over till, in the hot-bed of rumination, it
grows into a great injury, under whose poisonous shadow springs up hatred
and revenge.
Swearing relieves the feelings—that is what swearing does. I explained
this to my aunt on one occasion, but it didn't answer with her. She said I had
no business to have such feelings.
That is what I told Tittums. I told her she ought to be ashamed of herself,
brought up in at Christian family as she was, too. I don't so much mind
what was the matter.
It was Tittums. She was sitting on the top stair but one and wouldn't let
him pass.
Tittums is our kitten. She is about the size of a penny roll. Her back was
up and she was swearing like a medical student.
She does swear fearfully. I do a little that way myself sometimes, but I
am a mere amateur compared with her. To tell you the truth—mind, this is
strictly between ourselves, please; I shouldn't like your wife to know I said
it—the women folk don't understand these things; but between you and me,
you know, I think it does a man good to swear. Swearing is the safety-valve
through which the bad temper that might otherwise do serious internal
injury to his mental mechanism escapes in harmless vaporing. When a man
has said: "Bless you, my dear, sweet sir. What the sun, moon, and stars
made you so careless (if I may be permitted the expression) as to allow your
light and delicate foot to descend upon my corn with so much force? Is it
that you are physically incapable of comprehending the direction in which
you are proceeding? you nice, clever young man—you!" or words to that
effect, he feels better. Swearing has the same soothing effect upon our angry
passions that smashing the furniture or slamming the doors is so well
known to exercise; added to which it is much cheaper. Swearing clears a
man out like a pen'orth of gunpowder does the wash-house chimney. An
occasional explosion is good for both. I rather distrust a man who never
swears, or savagely kicks the foot-stool, or pokes the fire with unnecessary
violence. Without some outlet, the anger caused by the ever-occurring
troubles of life is apt to rankle and fester within. The petty annoyance,
instead of being thrown from us, sits down beside us and becomes a sorrow,
and the little offense is brooded over till, in the hot-bed of rumination, it
grows into a great injury, under whose poisonous shadow springs up hatred
and revenge.
Swearing relieves the feelings—that is what swearing does. I explained
this to my aunt on one occasion, but it didn't answer with her. She said I had
no business to have such feelings.
That is what I told Tittums. I told her she ought to be ashamed of herself,
brought up in at Christian family as she was, too. I don't so much mind
Page 56
hearing an old cat swear, but I can't bear to see a mere kitten give way to it.
It seems sad in one so young.
I put Tittums in my pocket and returned to my desk. I forgot her for the
moment, and when I looked I found that she had squirmed out of my pocket
on to the table and was trying to swallow the pen; then she put her leg into
the ink-pot and upset it; then she licked her leg; then she swore again—at
me this time.
I put her down on the floor, and there Tim began rowing with her. I do
wish Tim would mind his own business. It was no concern of his what she
had been doing. Besides, he is not a saint himself. He is only a two-year-old
fox-terrier, and he interferes with everything and gives himself the airs of a
gray-headed Scotch collie.
Tittums' mother has come in and Tim has got his nose scratched, for
which I am remarkably glad. I have put them all three out in the passage,
where they are fighting at the present moment. I'm in a mess with the ink
and in a thundering bad temper; and if anything more in the cat or dog line
comes fooling about me this morning, it had better bring its own funeral
contractor with it.
Yet, in general, I like cats and dogs very much indeed. What jolly chaps
they are! They are much superior to human beings as companions. They do
not quarrel or argue with you. They never talk about themselves but listen
to you while you talk about yourself, and keep up an appearance of being
interested in the conversation. They never make stupid remarks. They never
observe to Miss Brown across a dinner-table that they always understood
she was very sweet on Mr. Jones (who has just married Miss Robinson).
They never mistake your wife's cousin for her husband and fancy that you
are the father-in-law. And they never ask a young author with fourteen
tragedies, sixteen comedies, seven farces, and a couple of burlesques in his
desk why he doesn't write a play.
They never say unkind things. They never tell us of our faults, "merely
for our own good." They do not at inconvenient moments mildly remind us
of our past follies and mistakes. They do not say, "Oh, yes, a lot of use you
are if you are ever really wanted"—sarcastic like. They never inform us,
like our inamoratas sometimes do, that we are not nearly so nice as we used
to be. We are always the same to them.
It seems sad in one so young.
I put Tittums in my pocket and returned to my desk. I forgot her for the
moment, and when I looked I found that she had squirmed out of my pocket
on to the table and was trying to swallow the pen; then she put her leg into
the ink-pot and upset it; then she licked her leg; then she swore again—at
me this time.
I put her down on the floor, and there Tim began rowing with her. I do
wish Tim would mind his own business. It was no concern of his what she
had been doing. Besides, he is not a saint himself. He is only a two-year-old
fox-terrier, and he interferes with everything and gives himself the airs of a
gray-headed Scotch collie.
Tittums' mother has come in and Tim has got his nose scratched, for
which I am remarkably glad. I have put them all three out in the passage,
where they are fighting at the present moment. I'm in a mess with the ink
and in a thundering bad temper; and if anything more in the cat or dog line
comes fooling about me this morning, it had better bring its own funeral
contractor with it.
Yet, in general, I like cats and dogs very much indeed. What jolly chaps
they are! They are much superior to human beings as companions. They do
not quarrel or argue with you. They never talk about themselves but listen
to you while you talk about yourself, and keep up an appearance of being
interested in the conversation. They never make stupid remarks. They never
observe to Miss Brown across a dinner-table that they always understood
she was very sweet on Mr. Jones (who has just married Miss Robinson).
They never mistake your wife's cousin for her husband and fancy that you
are the father-in-law. And they never ask a young author with fourteen
tragedies, sixteen comedies, seven farces, and a couple of burlesques in his
desk why he doesn't write a play.
They never say unkind things. They never tell us of our faults, "merely
for our own good." They do not at inconvenient moments mildly remind us
of our past follies and mistakes. They do not say, "Oh, yes, a lot of use you
are if you are ever really wanted"—sarcastic like. They never inform us,
like our inamoratas sometimes do, that we are not nearly so nice as we used
to be. We are always the same to them.
Page 57
They are always glad to see us. They are with us in all our humors. They
are merry when we are glad, sober when we feel solemn, and sad when we
are sorrowful.
"Halloo! happy and want a lark? Right you are; I'm your man. Here I am,
frisking round you, leaping, barking, pirouetting, ready for any amount of
fun and mischief. Look at my eyes if you doubt me. What shall it be? A
romp in the drawing-room and never mind the furniture, or a scamper in the
fresh, cool air, a scud across the fields and down the hill, and won't we let
old Gaffer Goggles' geese know what time o' day it is, neither! Whoop!
come along."
Or you'd like to be quiet and think. Very well. Pussy can sit on the arm of
the chair and purr, and Montmorency will curl himself up on the rug and
blink at the fire, yet keeping one eye on you the while, in case you are
seized with any sudden desire in the direction of rats.
And when we bury our face in our hands and wish we had never been
born, they don't sit up very straight and observe that we have brought it all
upon ourselves. They don't even hope it will be a warning to us. But they
come up softly and shove their heads against us. If it is a cat she stands on
your shoulder, rumples your hair, and says, "Lor,' I am sorry for you, old
man," as plain as words can speak; and if it is a dog he looks up at you with
his big, true eyes and says with them, "Well you've always got me, you
know. We'll go through the world together and always stand by each other,
won't we?"
He is very imprudent, a dog is. He never makes it his business to inquire
whether you are in the right or in the wrong, never bothers as to whether
you are going up or down upon life's ladder, never asks whether you are
rich or poor, silly or wise, sinner or saint. You are his pal. That is enough for
him, and come luck or misfortune, good repute or bad, honor or shame, he
is going to stick to you, to comfort you, guard you, and give his life for you
if need be—foolish, brainless, soulless dog!
Ah! old stanch friend, with your deep, clear eyes and bright, quick
glances, that take in all one has to say before one has time to speak it, do
you know you are only an animal and have no mind? Do you know that that
dull-eyed, gin-sodden lout leaning against the post out there is
immeasurably your intellectual superior? Do you know that every little-
minded, selfish scoundrel who lives by cheating and tricking, who never did
are merry when we are glad, sober when we feel solemn, and sad when we
are sorrowful.
"Halloo! happy and want a lark? Right you are; I'm your man. Here I am,
frisking round you, leaping, barking, pirouetting, ready for any amount of
fun and mischief. Look at my eyes if you doubt me. What shall it be? A
romp in the drawing-room and never mind the furniture, or a scamper in the
fresh, cool air, a scud across the fields and down the hill, and won't we let
old Gaffer Goggles' geese know what time o' day it is, neither! Whoop!
come along."
Or you'd like to be quiet and think. Very well. Pussy can sit on the arm of
the chair and purr, and Montmorency will curl himself up on the rug and
blink at the fire, yet keeping one eye on you the while, in case you are
seized with any sudden desire in the direction of rats.
And when we bury our face in our hands and wish we had never been
born, they don't sit up very straight and observe that we have brought it all
upon ourselves. They don't even hope it will be a warning to us. But they
come up softly and shove their heads against us. If it is a cat she stands on
your shoulder, rumples your hair, and says, "Lor,' I am sorry for you, old
man," as plain as words can speak; and if it is a dog he looks up at you with
his big, true eyes and says with them, "Well you've always got me, you
know. We'll go through the world together and always stand by each other,
won't we?"
He is very imprudent, a dog is. He never makes it his business to inquire
whether you are in the right or in the wrong, never bothers as to whether
you are going up or down upon life's ladder, never asks whether you are
rich or poor, silly or wise, sinner or saint. You are his pal. That is enough for
him, and come luck or misfortune, good repute or bad, honor or shame, he
is going to stick to you, to comfort you, guard you, and give his life for you
if need be—foolish, brainless, soulless dog!
Ah! old stanch friend, with your deep, clear eyes and bright, quick
glances, that take in all one has to say before one has time to speak it, do
you know you are only an animal and have no mind? Do you know that that
dull-eyed, gin-sodden lout leaning against the post out there is
immeasurably your intellectual superior? Do you know that every little-
minded, selfish scoundrel who lives by cheating and tricking, who never did
Page 58
a gentle deed or said a kind word, who never had a thought that was not
mean and low or a desire that was not base, whose every action is a fraud,
whose every utterance is a lie—do you know that these crawling skulks
(and there are millions of them in the world), do you know they are all as
much superior to you as the sun is superior to rushlight you honorable,
brave-hearted, unselfish brute? They are MEN, you know, and MEN are the
greatest, and noblest, and wisest, and best beings in the whole vast eternal
universe. Any man will tell you that.
Yes, poor doggie, you are very stupid, very stupid indeed, compared with
us clever men, who understand all about politics and philosophy, and who
know everything, in short, except what we are and where we came from and
whither we are going, and what everything outside this tiny world and most
things in it are.
Never mind, though, pussy and doggie, we like you both all the better for
your being stupid. We all like stupid things. Men can't bear clever women,
and a woman's ideal man is some one she can call a "dear old stupid." It is
so pleasant to come across people more stupid than ourselves. We love them
at once for being so. The world must be rather a rough place for clever
people. Ordinary folk dislike them, and as for themselves, they hate each
other most cordially.
But there, the clever people are such a very insignificant minority that it
really doesn't much matter if they are unhappy. So long as the foolish
people can be made comfortable the world, as a whole, will get on tolerably
well.
Cats have the credit of being more worldly wise than dogs—of looking
more after their own interests and being less blindly devoted to those of
their friends. And we men and women are naturally shocked at such
selfishness. Cats certainly do love a family that has a carpet in the kitchen
more than a family that has not; and if there are many children about, they
prefer to spend their leisure time next door. But, taken altogether, cats are
libeled. Make a friend of one, and she will stick to you through thick and
thin. All the cats that I have had have been most firm comrades. I had a cat
once that used to follow me about everywhere, until it even got quite
embarrassing, and I had to beg her, as a personal favor, not to accompany
me any further down the High Street. She used to sit up for me when I was
late home and meet me in the passage. It made me feel quite like a married
mean and low or a desire that was not base, whose every action is a fraud,
whose every utterance is a lie—do you know that these crawling skulks
(and there are millions of them in the world), do you know they are all as
much superior to you as the sun is superior to rushlight you honorable,
brave-hearted, unselfish brute? They are MEN, you know, and MEN are the
greatest, and noblest, and wisest, and best beings in the whole vast eternal
universe. Any man will tell you that.
Yes, poor doggie, you are very stupid, very stupid indeed, compared with
us clever men, who understand all about politics and philosophy, and who
know everything, in short, except what we are and where we came from and
whither we are going, and what everything outside this tiny world and most
things in it are.
Never mind, though, pussy and doggie, we like you both all the better for
your being stupid. We all like stupid things. Men can't bear clever women,
and a woman's ideal man is some one she can call a "dear old stupid." It is
so pleasant to come across people more stupid than ourselves. We love them
at once for being so. The world must be rather a rough place for clever
people. Ordinary folk dislike them, and as for themselves, they hate each
other most cordially.
But there, the clever people are such a very insignificant minority that it
really doesn't much matter if they are unhappy. So long as the foolish
people can be made comfortable the world, as a whole, will get on tolerably
well.
Cats have the credit of being more worldly wise than dogs—of looking
more after their own interests and being less blindly devoted to those of
their friends. And we men and women are naturally shocked at such
selfishness. Cats certainly do love a family that has a carpet in the kitchen
more than a family that has not; and if there are many children about, they
prefer to spend their leisure time next door. But, taken altogether, cats are
libeled. Make a friend of one, and she will stick to you through thick and
thin. All the cats that I have had have been most firm comrades. I had a cat
once that used to follow me about everywhere, until it even got quite
embarrassing, and I had to beg her, as a personal favor, not to accompany
me any further down the High Street. She used to sit up for me when I was
late home and meet me in the passage. It made me feel quite like a married
Page 59
man, except that she never asked where I had been and then didn't believe
me when I told her.
Another cat I had used to get drunk regularly every day. She would hang
about for hours outside the cellar door for the purpose of sneaking in on the
first opportunity and lapping up the drippings from the beer-cask. I do not
mention this habit of hers in praise of the species, but merely to show how
almost human some of them are. If the transmigration of souls is a fact, this
animal was certainly qualifying most rapidly for a Christian, for her vanity
was only second to her love of drink. Whenever she caught a particularly
big rat, she would bring it up into the room where we were all sitting, lay
the corpse down in the midst of us, and wait to be praised. Lord! how the
girls used to scream.
Poor rats! They seem only to exist so that cats and dogs may gain credit
for killing them and chemists make a fortune by inventing specialties in
poison for their destruction. And yet there is something fascinating about
them. There is a weirdness and uncanniness attaching to them. They are so
cunning and strong, so terrible in their numbers, so cruel, so secret. They
swarm in deserted houses, where the broken casements hang rotting to the
crumbling walls and the doors swing creaking on their rusty hinges. They
know the sinking ship and leave her, no one knows how or whither. They
whisper to each other in their hiding-places how a doom will fall upon the
hall and the great name die forgotten. They do fearful deeds in ghastly
charnel-houses.
No tale of horror is complete without the rats. In stories of ghosts and
murderers they scamper through the echoing rooms, and the gnawing of
their teeth is heard behind the wainscot, and their gleaming eyes peer
through the holes in the worm-eaten tapestry, and they scream in shrill,
unearthly notes in the dead of night, while the moaning wind sweeps,
sobbing, round the ruined turret towers, and passes wailing like a woman
through the chambers bare and tenantless.
And dying prisoners, in their loathsome dungeons, see through the horrid
gloom their small red eyes, like glittering coals, hear in the death-like
silence the rush of their claw-like feet, and start up shrieking in the darkness
and watch through the awful night.
I love to read tales about rats. They make my flesh creep so. I like that
tale of Bishop Hatto and the rats. The wicked bishop, you know, had ever so
me when I told her.
Another cat I had used to get drunk regularly every day. She would hang
about for hours outside the cellar door for the purpose of sneaking in on the
first opportunity and lapping up the drippings from the beer-cask. I do not
mention this habit of hers in praise of the species, but merely to show how
almost human some of them are. If the transmigration of souls is a fact, this
animal was certainly qualifying most rapidly for a Christian, for her vanity
was only second to her love of drink. Whenever she caught a particularly
big rat, she would bring it up into the room where we were all sitting, lay
the corpse down in the midst of us, and wait to be praised. Lord! how the
girls used to scream.
Poor rats! They seem only to exist so that cats and dogs may gain credit
for killing them and chemists make a fortune by inventing specialties in
poison for their destruction. And yet there is something fascinating about
them. There is a weirdness and uncanniness attaching to them. They are so
cunning and strong, so terrible in their numbers, so cruel, so secret. They
swarm in deserted houses, where the broken casements hang rotting to the
crumbling walls and the doors swing creaking on their rusty hinges. They
know the sinking ship and leave her, no one knows how or whither. They
whisper to each other in their hiding-places how a doom will fall upon the
hall and the great name die forgotten. They do fearful deeds in ghastly
charnel-houses.
No tale of horror is complete without the rats. In stories of ghosts and
murderers they scamper through the echoing rooms, and the gnawing of
their teeth is heard behind the wainscot, and their gleaming eyes peer
through the holes in the worm-eaten tapestry, and they scream in shrill,
unearthly notes in the dead of night, while the moaning wind sweeps,
sobbing, round the ruined turret towers, and passes wailing like a woman
through the chambers bare and tenantless.
And dying prisoners, in their loathsome dungeons, see through the horrid
gloom their small red eyes, like glittering coals, hear in the death-like
silence the rush of their claw-like feet, and start up shrieking in the darkness
and watch through the awful night.
I love to read tales about rats. They make my flesh creep so. I like that
tale of Bishop Hatto and the rats. The wicked bishop, you know, had ever so
Page 60
much corn stored in his granaries and would not let the starving people
touch it, but when they prayed to him for food gathered them together in his
barn, and then shutting the doors on them, set fire to the place and burned
them all to death. But next day there came thousands upon thousands of
rats, sent to do judgment on him. Then Bishop Hatto fled to his strong tower
that stood in the middle of the Rhine, and barred himself in and fancied he
was safe. But the rats! they swam the river, they gnawed their way through
the thick stone walls, and ate him alive where he sat.
"They have whetted their teeth against the stones,
And now they pick the bishop's bones;
They gnawed the flesh from every limb,
For they were sent to do judgment on him."
Oh, it's a lovely tale.
Then there is the story of the Pied Piper of Hamelin, how first he piped
the rats away, and afterward, when the mayor broke faith with him, drew all
the children along with him and went into the mountain. What a curious old
legend that is! I wonder what it means, or has it any meaning at all? There
seems something strange and deep lying hid beneath the rippling rhyme. It
haunts me, that picture of the quaint, mysterious old piper piping through
Hamelin's narrow streets, and the children following with dancing feet and
thoughtful, eager faces. The old folks try to stay them, but the children pay
no heed. They hear the weird, witched music and must follow. The games
are left unfinished and the playthings drop from their careless hands. They
know not whither they are hastening. The mystic music calls to them, and
they follow, heedless and unasking where. It stirs and vibrates in their
hearts and other sounds grow faint. So they wander through Pied Piper
Street away from Hamelin town.
I get thinking sometimes if the Pied Piper is really dead, or if he may not
still be roaming up and down our streets and lanes, but playing now so
softly that only the children hear him. Why do the little faces look so grave
and solemn when they pause awhile from romping, and stand, deep wrapt,
with straining eyes? They only shake their curly heads and dart back
laughing to their playmates when we question them. But I fancy myself
they have been listening to the magic music of the old Pied Piper, and
perhaps with those bright eyes of theirs have even seen his odd, fantastic
figure gliding unnoticed through the whirl and throng.
touch it, but when they prayed to him for food gathered them together in his
barn, and then shutting the doors on them, set fire to the place and burned
them all to death. But next day there came thousands upon thousands of
rats, sent to do judgment on him. Then Bishop Hatto fled to his strong tower
that stood in the middle of the Rhine, and barred himself in and fancied he
was safe. But the rats! they swam the river, they gnawed their way through
the thick stone walls, and ate him alive where he sat.
"They have whetted their teeth against the stones,
And now they pick the bishop's bones;
They gnawed the flesh from every limb,
For they were sent to do judgment on him."
Oh, it's a lovely tale.
Then there is the story of the Pied Piper of Hamelin, how first he piped
the rats away, and afterward, when the mayor broke faith with him, drew all
the children along with him and went into the mountain. What a curious old
legend that is! I wonder what it means, or has it any meaning at all? There
seems something strange and deep lying hid beneath the rippling rhyme. It
haunts me, that picture of the quaint, mysterious old piper piping through
Hamelin's narrow streets, and the children following with dancing feet and
thoughtful, eager faces. The old folks try to stay them, but the children pay
no heed. They hear the weird, witched music and must follow. The games
are left unfinished and the playthings drop from their careless hands. They
know not whither they are hastening. The mystic music calls to them, and
they follow, heedless and unasking where. It stirs and vibrates in their
hearts and other sounds grow faint. So they wander through Pied Piper
Street away from Hamelin town.
I get thinking sometimes if the Pied Piper is really dead, or if he may not
still be roaming up and down our streets and lanes, but playing now so
softly that only the children hear him. Why do the little faces look so grave
and solemn when they pause awhile from romping, and stand, deep wrapt,
with straining eyes? They only shake their curly heads and dart back
laughing to their playmates when we question them. But I fancy myself
they have been listening to the magic music of the old Pied Piper, and
perhaps with those bright eyes of theirs have even seen his odd, fantastic
figure gliding unnoticed through the whirl and throng.
Page 61
Even we grown-up children hear his piping now and then. But the
yearning notes are very far away, and the noisy, blustering world is always
bellowing so loud it drowns the dreamlike melody. One day the sweet, sad
strains will sound out full and clear, and then we too shall, like the little
children, throw our playthings all aside and follow. The loving hands will
be stretched out to stay us, and the voices we have learned to listen for will
cry to us to stop. But we shall push the fond arms gently back and pass out
through the sorrowing house and through the open door. For the wild,
strange music will be ringing in our hearts, and we shall know the meaning
of its song by then.
I wish people could love animals without getting maudlin over them, as
so many do. Women are the most hardened offenders in such respects, but
even our intellectual sex often degrade pets into nuisances by absurd
idolatry. There are the gushing young ladies who, having read "David
Copperfield," have thereupon sought out a small, longhaired dog of
nondescript breed, possessed of an irritating habit of criticising a man's
trousers, and of finally commenting upon the same by a sniff indicative of
contempt and disgust. They talk sweet girlish prattle to this animal (when
there is any one near enough to overhear them), and they kiss its nose, and
put its unwashed head up against their cheek in a most touching manner;
though I have noticed that these caresses are principally performed when
there are young men hanging about.
Then there are the old ladies who worship a fat poodle, scant of breath
and full of fleas. I knew a couple of elderly spinsters once who had a sort of
German sausage on legs which they called a dog between them. They used
to wash its face with warm water every morning. It had a mutton cutlet
regularly for breakfast; and on Sundays, when one of the ladies went to
church, the other always stopped at home to keep the dog company.
There are many families where the whole interest of life is centered upon
the dog. Cats, by the way, rarely suffer from excess of adulation. A cat
possesses a very fair sense of the ridiculous, and will put her paw down
kindly but firmly upon any nonsense of this kind. Dogs, however, seem to
like it. They encourage their owners in the tomfoolery, and the consequence
is that in the circles I am speaking of what "dear Fido" has done, does do,
will do, won't do, can do, can't do, was doing, is doing, is going to do, shall
yearning notes are very far away, and the noisy, blustering world is always
bellowing so loud it drowns the dreamlike melody. One day the sweet, sad
strains will sound out full and clear, and then we too shall, like the little
children, throw our playthings all aside and follow. The loving hands will
be stretched out to stay us, and the voices we have learned to listen for will
cry to us to stop. But we shall push the fond arms gently back and pass out
through the sorrowing house and through the open door. For the wild,
strange music will be ringing in our hearts, and we shall know the meaning
of its song by then.
I wish people could love animals without getting maudlin over them, as
so many do. Women are the most hardened offenders in such respects, but
even our intellectual sex often degrade pets into nuisances by absurd
idolatry. There are the gushing young ladies who, having read "David
Copperfield," have thereupon sought out a small, longhaired dog of
nondescript breed, possessed of an irritating habit of criticising a man's
trousers, and of finally commenting upon the same by a sniff indicative of
contempt and disgust. They talk sweet girlish prattle to this animal (when
there is any one near enough to overhear them), and they kiss its nose, and
put its unwashed head up against their cheek in a most touching manner;
though I have noticed that these caresses are principally performed when
there are young men hanging about.
Then there are the old ladies who worship a fat poodle, scant of breath
and full of fleas. I knew a couple of elderly spinsters once who had a sort of
German sausage on legs which they called a dog between them. They used
to wash its face with warm water every morning. It had a mutton cutlet
regularly for breakfast; and on Sundays, when one of the ladies went to
church, the other always stopped at home to keep the dog company.
There are many families where the whole interest of life is centered upon
the dog. Cats, by the way, rarely suffer from excess of adulation. A cat
possesses a very fair sense of the ridiculous, and will put her paw down
kindly but firmly upon any nonsense of this kind. Dogs, however, seem to
like it. They encourage their owners in the tomfoolery, and the consequence
is that in the circles I am speaking of what "dear Fido" has done, does do,
will do, won't do, can do, can't do, was doing, is doing, is going to do, shall
Page 62
do, shan't do, and is about to be going to have done is the continual theme
of discussion from morning till night.
All the conversation, consisting, as it does, of the very dregs of
imbecility, is addressed to this confounded animal. The family sit in a row
all day long, watching him, commenting upon his actions, telling each other
anecdotes about him, recalling his virtues, and remembering with tears how
one day they lost him for two whole hours, on which occasion he was
brought home in a most brutal manner by the butcher-boy, who had been
met carrying him by the scruff of his neck with one hand, while soundly
cuffing his head with the other.
After recovering from these bitter recollections, they vie with each other
in bursts of admiration for the brute, until some more than usually
enthusiastic member, unable any longer to control his feelings, swoops
down upon the unhappy quadruped in a frenzy of affection, clutches it to his
heart, and slobbers over it. Whereupon the others, mad with envy, rise up,
and seizing as much of the dog as the greed of the first one has left to them,
murmur praise and devotion.
Among these people everything is done through the dog. If you want to
make love to the eldest daughter, or get the old man to lend you the garden
roller, or the mother to subscribe to the Society for the Suppression of Solo-
Cornet Players in Theatrical Orchestras (it's a pity there isn't one, anyhow),
you have to begin with the dog. You must gain its approbation before they
will even listen to you, and if, as is highly probable, the animal, whose
frank, doggy nature has been warped by the unnatural treatment he has
received, responds to your overtures of friendship by viciously snapping at
you, your cause is lost forever.
"If Fido won't take to any one," the father has thoughtfully remarked
beforehand, "I say that man is not to be trusted. You know, Maria, how
often I have said that. Ah! he knows, bless him."
Drat him!
And to think that the surly brute was once an innocent puppy, all legs and
head, full of fun and play, and burning with ambition to become a big, good
dog and bark like mother.
Ah me! life sadly changes us all. The world seems a vast horrible
grinding machine, into which what is fresh and bright and pure is pushed at
one end, to come out old and crabbed and wrinkled at the other.
of discussion from morning till night.
All the conversation, consisting, as it does, of the very dregs of
imbecility, is addressed to this confounded animal. The family sit in a row
all day long, watching him, commenting upon his actions, telling each other
anecdotes about him, recalling his virtues, and remembering with tears how
one day they lost him for two whole hours, on which occasion he was
brought home in a most brutal manner by the butcher-boy, who had been
met carrying him by the scruff of his neck with one hand, while soundly
cuffing his head with the other.
After recovering from these bitter recollections, they vie with each other
in bursts of admiration for the brute, until some more than usually
enthusiastic member, unable any longer to control his feelings, swoops
down upon the unhappy quadruped in a frenzy of affection, clutches it to his
heart, and slobbers over it. Whereupon the others, mad with envy, rise up,
and seizing as much of the dog as the greed of the first one has left to them,
murmur praise and devotion.
Among these people everything is done through the dog. If you want to
make love to the eldest daughter, or get the old man to lend you the garden
roller, or the mother to subscribe to the Society for the Suppression of Solo-
Cornet Players in Theatrical Orchestras (it's a pity there isn't one, anyhow),
you have to begin with the dog. You must gain its approbation before they
will even listen to you, and if, as is highly probable, the animal, whose
frank, doggy nature has been warped by the unnatural treatment he has
received, responds to your overtures of friendship by viciously snapping at
you, your cause is lost forever.
"If Fido won't take to any one," the father has thoughtfully remarked
beforehand, "I say that man is not to be trusted. You know, Maria, how
often I have said that. Ah! he knows, bless him."
Drat him!
And to think that the surly brute was once an innocent puppy, all legs and
head, full of fun and play, and burning with ambition to become a big, good
dog and bark like mother.
Ah me! life sadly changes us all. The world seems a vast horrible
grinding machine, into which what is fresh and bright and pure is pushed at
one end, to come out old and crabbed and wrinkled at the other.
Page 63
Look even at Pussy Sobersides, with her dull, sleepy glance, her grave,
slow walk, and dignified, prudish airs; who could ever think that once she
was the blue-eyed, whirling, scampering, head-over-heels, mad little
firework that we call a kitten?
What marvelous vitality a kitten has. It is really something very beautiful
the way life bubbles over in the little creatures. They rush about, and mew,
and spring; dance on their hind legs, embrace everything with their front
ones, roll over and over, lie on their backs and kick. They don't know what
to do with themselves, they are so full of life.
Can you remember, reader, when you and I felt something of the same
sort of thing? Can you remember those glorious days of fresh young
manhood—how, when coming home along the moonlit road, we felt too full
of life for sober walking, and had to spring and skip, and wave our arms,
and shout till belated farmers' wives thought—and with good reason, too—
that we were mad, and kept close to the hedge, while we stood and laughed
aloud to see them scuttle off so fast and made their blood run cold with a
wild parting whoop, and the tears came, we knew not why? Oh, that
magnificent young LIFE! that crowned us kings of the earth; that rushed
through every tingling vein till we seemed to walk on air; that thrilled
through our throbbing brains and told us to go forth and conquer the whole
world; that welled up in our young hearts till we longed to stretch out our
arms and gather all the toiling men and women and the little children to our
breast and love them all—all. Ah! they were grand days, those deep, full
days, when our coming life, like an unseen organ, pealed strange, yearnful
music in our ears, and our young blood cried out like a war-horse for the
battle. Ah, our pulse beats slow and steady now, and our old joints are
rheumatic, and we love our easy-chair and pipe and sneer at boys'
enthusiasm. But oh for one brief moment of that god-like life again!
slow walk, and dignified, prudish airs; who could ever think that once she
was the blue-eyed, whirling, scampering, head-over-heels, mad little
firework that we call a kitten?
What marvelous vitality a kitten has. It is really something very beautiful
the way life bubbles over in the little creatures. They rush about, and mew,
and spring; dance on their hind legs, embrace everything with their front
ones, roll over and over, lie on their backs and kick. They don't know what
to do with themselves, they are so full of life.
Can you remember, reader, when you and I felt something of the same
sort of thing? Can you remember those glorious days of fresh young
manhood—how, when coming home along the moonlit road, we felt too full
of life for sober walking, and had to spring and skip, and wave our arms,
and shout till belated farmers' wives thought—and with good reason, too—
that we were mad, and kept close to the hedge, while we stood and laughed
aloud to see them scuttle off so fast and made their blood run cold with a
wild parting whoop, and the tears came, we knew not why? Oh, that
magnificent young LIFE! that crowned us kings of the earth; that rushed
through every tingling vein till we seemed to walk on air; that thrilled
through our throbbing brains and told us to go forth and conquer the whole
world; that welled up in our young hearts till we longed to stretch out our
arms and gather all the toiling men and women and the little children to our
breast and love them all—all. Ah! they were grand days, those deep, full
days, when our coming life, like an unseen organ, pealed strange, yearnful
music in our ears, and our young blood cried out like a war-horse for the
battle. Ah, our pulse beats slow and steady now, and our old joints are
rheumatic, and we love our easy-chair and pipe and sneer at boys'
enthusiasm. But oh for one brief moment of that god-like life again!
Page 64
ON BEING SHY.
All great literary men are shy. I am myself, though I am told it is hardly
noticeable.
I am glad it is not. It used to be extremely prominent at one time, and was
the cause of much misery to myself and discomfort to every one about me
—my lady friends especially complained most bitterly about it.
A shy man's lot is not a happy one. The men dislike him, the women
despise him, and he dislikes and despises himself. Use brings him no relief,
and there is no cure for him except time; though I once came across a
delicious recipe for overcoming the misfortune. It appeared among the
"answers to correspondents" in a small weekly journal and ran as follows—
I have never forgotten it: "Adopt an easy and pleasing manner, especially
toward ladies."
Poor wretch! I can imagine the grin with which he must have read that
advice. "Adopt an easy and pleasing manner, especially toward ladies,"
forsooth! Don't you adopt anything of the kind, my dear young shy friend.
Your attempt to put on any other disposition than your own will infallibly
result in your becoming ridiculously gushing and offensively familiar. Be
your own natural self, and then you will only be thought to be surly and
stupid.
The shy man does have some slight revenge upon society for the torture
it inflicts upon him. He is able, to a certain extent, to communicate his
misery. He frightens other people as much as they frighten him. He acts like
a damper upon the whole room, and the most jovial spirits become in his
presence depressed and nervous.
This is a good deal brought about by misunderstanding. Many people
mistake the shy man's timidity for overbearing arrogance and are awed and
insulted by it. His awkwardness is resented as insolent carelessness, and
when, terror-stricken at the first word addressed to him, the blood rushes to
his head and the power of speech completely fails him, he is regarded as an
awful example of the evil effects of giving way to passion.
All great literary men are shy. I am myself, though I am told it is hardly
noticeable.
I am glad it is not. It used to be extremely prominent at one time, and was
the cause of much misery to myself and discomfort to every one about me
—my lady friends especially complained most bitterly about it.
A shy man's lot is not a happy one. The men dislike him, the women
despise him, and he dislikes and despises himself. Use brings him no relief,
and there is no cure for him except time; though I once came across a
delicious recipe for overcoming the misfortune. It appeared among the
"answers to correspondents" in a small weekly journal and ran as follows—
I have never forgotten it: "Adopt an easy and pleasing manner, especially
toward ladies."
Poor wretch! I can imagine the grin with which he must have read that
advice. "Adopt an easy and pleasing manner, especially toward ladies,"
forsooth! Don't you adopt anything of the kind, my dear young shy friend.
Your attempt to put on any other disposition than your own will infallibly
result in your becoming ridiculously gushing and offensively familiar. Be
your own natural self, and then you will only be thought to be surly and
stupid.
The shy man does have some slight revenge upon society for the torture
it inflicts upon him. He is able, to a certain extent, to communicate his
misery. He frightens other people as much as they frighten him. He acts like
a damper upon the whole room, and the most jovial spirits become in his
presence depressed and nervous.
This is a good deal brought about by misunderstanding. Many people
mistake the shy man's timidity for overbearing arrogance and are awed and
insulted by it. His awkwardness is resented as insolent carelessness, and
when, terror-stricken at the first word addressed to him, the blood rushes to
his head and the power of speech completely fails him, he is regarded as an
awful example of the evil effects of giving way to passion.
Page 65
But, indeed, to be misunderstood is the shy man's fate on every occasion;
and whatever impression he endeavors to create, he is sure to convey its
opposite. When he makes a joke, it is looked upon as a pretended relation of
fact and his want of veracity much condemned. His sarcasm is accepted as
his literal opinion and gains for him the reputation of being an ass, while if,
on the other hand, wishing to ingratiate himself, he ventures upon a little bit
of flattery, it is taken for satire and he is hated ever afterward.
These and the rest of a shy man's troubles are always very amusing to
other people, and have afforded material for comic writing from time
immemorial. But if we look a little deeper we shall find there is a pathetic,
one might almost say a tragic, side to the picture. A shy man means a lonely
man—a man cut off from all companionship, all sociability. He moves
about the world, but does not mix with it. Between him and his fellow-men
there runs ever an impassable barrier—a strong, invisible wall that, trying in
vain to scale, he but bruises himself against. He sees the pleasant faces and
hears the pleasant voices on the other side, but he cannot stretch his hand
across to grasp another hand. He stands watching the merry groups, and he
longs to speak and to claim kindred with them. But they pass him by,
chatting gayly to one another, and he cannot stay them. He tries to reach
them, but his prison walls move with him and hem him in on every side. In
the busy street, in the crowded room, in the grind of work, in the whirl of
pleasure, amid the many or amid the few—wherever men congregate
together, wherever the music of human speech is heard and human thought
is flashed from human eyes, there, shunned and solitary, the shy man, like a
leper, stands apart. His soul is full of love and longing, but the world knows
it not. The iron mask of shyness is riveted before his face, and the man
beneath is never seen. Genial words and hearty greetings are ever rising to
his lips, but they die away in unheard whispers behind the steel clamps. His
heart aches for the weary brother, but his sympathy is dumb. Contempt and
indignation against wrong choke up his throat, and finding no safety-valve
whence in passionate utterance they may burst forth, they only turn in again
and harm him. All the hate and scorn and love of a deep nature such as the
shy man is ever cursed by fester and corrupt within, instead of spending
themselves abroad, and sour him into a misanthrope and cynic.
Yes, shy men, like ugly women, have a bad time of it in this world, to go
through which with any comfort needs the hide of a rhinoceros. Thick skin
is, indeed, our moral clothes, and without it we are not fit to be seen about
and whatever impression he endeavors to create, he is sure to convey its
opposite. When he makes a joke, it is looked upon as a pretended relation of
fact and his want of veracity much condemned. His sarcasm is accepted as
his literal opinion and gains for him the reputation of being an ass, while if,
on the other hand, wishing to ingratiate himself, he ventures upon a little bit
of flattery, it is taken for satire and he is hated ever afterward.
These and the rest of a shy man's troubles are always very amusing to
other people, and have afforded material for comic writing from time
immemorial. But if we look a little deeper we shall find there is a pathetic,
one might almost say a tragic, side to the picture. A shy man means a lonely
man—a man cut off from all companionship, all sociability. He moves
about the world, but does not mix with it. Between him and his fellow-men
there runs ever an impassable barrier—a strong, invisible wall that, trying in
vain to scale, he but bruises himself against. He sees the pleasant faces and
hears the pleasant voices on the other side, but he cannot stretch his hand
across to grasp another hand. He stands watching the merry groups, and he
longs to speak and to claim kindred with them. But they pass him by,
chatting gayly to one another, and he cannot stay them. He tries to reach
them, but his prison walls move with him and hem him in on every side. In
the busy street, in the crowded room, in the grind of work, in the whirl of
pleasure, amid the many or amid the few—wherever men congregate
together, wherever the music of human speech is heard and human thought
is flashed from human eyes, there, shunned and solitary, the shy man, like a
leper, stands apart. His soul is full of love and longing, but the world knows
it not. The iron mask of shyness is riveted before his face, and the man
beneath is never seen. Genial words and hearty greetings are ever rising to
his lips, but they die away in unheard whispers behind the steel clamps. His
heart aches for the weary brother, but his sympathy is dumb. Contempt and
indignation against wrong choke up his throat, and finding no safety-valve
whence in passionate utterance they may burst forth, they only turn in again
and harm him. All the hate and scorn and love of a deep nature such as the
shy man is ever cursed by fester and corrupt within, instead of spending
themselves abroad, and sour him into a misanthrope and cynic.
Yes, shy men, like ugly women, have a bad time of it in this world, to go
through which with any comfort needs the hide of a rhinoceros. Thick skin
is, indeed, our moral clothes, and without it we are not fit to be seen about
Page 66
in civilized society. A poor gasping, blushing creature, with trembling knees
and twitching hands, is a painful sight to every one, and if it cannot cure
itself, the sooner it goes and hangs itself the better.
The disease can be cured. For the comfort of the shy, I can assure them of
that from personal experience. I do not like speaking about myself, as may
have been noticed, but in the cause of humanity I on this occasion will do
so, and will confess that at one time I was, as the young man in the Bab
Ballad says, "the shyest of the shy," and "whenever I was introduced to any
pretty maid, my knees they knocked together just as if I was afraid." Now, I
would—nay, have—on this very day before yesterday I did the deed. Alone
and entirely by myself (as the school-boy said in translating the "Bellum
Gallicum") did I beard a railway refreshment-room young lady in her own
lair. I rebuked her in terms of mingled bitterness and sorrow for her
callousness and want of condescension. I insisted, courteously but firmly,
on being accorded that deference and attention that was the right of the
traveling Briton, and at the end I looked her full in the face. Need I say
more?
True, immediately after doing so I left the room with what may possibly
have appeared to be precipitation and without waiting for any refreshment.
But that was because I had changed my mind, not because I was frightened,
you understand.
One consolation that shy folk can take unto themselves is that shyness is
certainly no sign of stupidity. It is easy enough for bull-headed clowns to
sneer at nerves, but the highest natures are not necessarily those containing
the greatest amount of moral brass. The horse is not an inferior animal to
the cock-sparrow, nor the deer of the forest to the pig. Shyness simply
means extreme sensibility, and has nothing whatever to do with self-
consciousness or with conceit, though its relationship to both is continually
insisted upon by the poll-parrot school of philosophy.
Conceit, indeed, is the quickest cure for it. When it once begins to dawn
upon you that you are a good deal cleverer than any one else in this world,
bashfulness becomes shocked and leaves you. When you can look round a
roomful of people and think that each one is a mere child in intellect
compared with yourself you feel no more shy of them than you would of a
select company of magpies or orang-outangs.
and twitching hands, is a painful sight to every one, and if it cannot cure
itself, the sooner it goes and hangs itself the better.
The disease can be cured. For the comfort of the shy, I can assure them of
that from personal experience. I do not like speaking about myself, as may
have been noticed, but in the cause of humanity I on this occasion will do
so, and will confess that at one time I was, as the young man in the Bab
Ballad says, "the shyest of the shy," and "whenever I was introduced to any
pretty maid, my knees they knocked together just as if I was afraid." Now, I
would—nay, have—on this very day before yesterday I did the deed. Alone
and entirely by myself (as the school-boy said in translating the "Bellum
Gallicum") did I beard a railway refreshment-room young lady in her own
lair. I rebuked her in terms of mingled bitterness and sorrow for her
callousness and want of condescension. I insisted, courteously but firmly,
on being accorded that deference and attention that was the right of the
traveling Briton, and at the end I looked her full in the face. Need I say
more?
True, immediately after doing so I left the room with what may possibly
have appeared to be precipitation and without waiting for any refreshment.
But that was because I had changed my mind, not because I was frightened,
you understand.
One consolation that shy folk can take unto themselves is that shyness is
certainly no sign of stupidity. It is easy enough for bull-headed clowns to
sneer at nerves, but the highest natures are not necessarily those containing
the greatest amount of moral brass. The horse is not an inferior animal to
the cock-sparrow, nor the deer of the forest to the pig. Shyness simply
means extreme sensibility, and has nothing whatever to do with self-
consciousness or with conceit, though its relationship to both is continually
insisted upon by the poll-parrot school of philosophy.
Conceit, indeed, is the quickest cure for it. When it once begins to dawn
upon you that you are a good deal cleverer than any one else in this world,
bashfulness becomes shocked and leaves you. When you can look round a
roomful of people and think that each one is a mere child in intellect
compared with yourself you feel no more shy of them than you would of a
select company of magpies or orang-outangs.
Page 67
Conceit is the finest armor that a man can wear. Upon its smooth,
impenetrable surface the puny dagger-thrusts of spite and envy glance
harmlessly aside. Without that breast-plate the sword of talent cannot force
its way through the battle of life, for blows have to be borne as well as
dealt. I do not, of course, speak of the conceit that displays itself in an
elevated nose and a falsetto voice. That is not real conceit—that is only
playing at being conceited; like children play at being kings and queens and
go strutting about with feathers and long trains. Genuine conceit does not
make a man objectionable. On the contrary, it tends to make him genial,
kind-hearted, and simple. He has no need of affectation—he is far too well
satisfied with his own character; and his pride is too deep-seated to appear
at all on the outside. Careless alike of praise or blame, he can afford to be
truthful. Too far, in fancy, above the rest of mankind to trouble about their
petty distinctions, he is equally at home with duke or costermonger. And
valuing no one's standard but his own, he is never tempted to practice that
miserable pretense that less self-reliant people offer up as an hourly
sacrifice to the god of their neighbor's opinion.
The shy man, on the other hand, is humble—modest of his own judgment
and over-anxious concerning that of others. But this in the case of a young
man is surely right enough. His character is unformed. It is slowly evolving
itself out of a chaos of doubt and disbelief. Before the growing insight and
experience the diffidence recedes. A man rarely carries his shyness past the
hobbledehoy period. Even if his own inward strength does not throw it off,
the rubbings of the world generally smooth it down. You scarcely ever meet
a really shy man—except in novels or on the stage, where, by the bye, he is
much admired, especially by the women.
There, in that supernatural land, he appears as a fair-haired and saintlike
young man—fair hair and goodness always go together on the stage. No
respectable audience would believe in one without the other. I knew an
actor who mislaid his wig once and had to rush on to play the hero in his
own hair, which was jet-black, and the gallery howled at all his noble
sentiments under the impression that he was the villain. He—the shy young
man—loves the heroine, oh so devotedly (but only in asides, for he dare not
tell her of it), and he is so noble and unselfish, and speaks in such a low
voice, and is so good to his mother; and the bad people in the play, they
laugh at him and jeer at him, but he takes it all so gently, and in the end it
transpires that he is such a clever man, though nobody knew it, and then the
impenetrable surface the puny dagger-thrusts of spite and envy glance
harmlessly aside. Without that breast-plate the sword of talent cannot force
its way through the battle of life, for blows have to be borne as well as
dealt. I do not, of course, speak of the conceit that displays itself in an
elevated nose and a falsetto voice. That is not real conceit—that is only
playing at being conceited; like children play at being kings and queens and
go strutting about with feathers and long trains. Genuine conceit does not
make a man objectionable. On the contrary, it tends to make him genial,
kind-hearted, and simple. He has no need of affectation—he is far too well
satisfied with his own character; and his pride is too deep-seated to appear
at all on the outside. Careless alike of praise or blame, he can afford to be
truthful. Too far, in fancy, above the rest of mankind to trouble about their
petty distinctions, he is equally at home with duke or costermonger. And
valuing no one's standard but his own, he is never tempted to practice that
miserable pretense that less self-reliant people offer up as an hourly
sacrifice to the god of their neighbor's opinion.
The shy man, on the other hand, is humble—modest of his own judgment
and over-anxious concerning that of others. But this in the case of a young
man is surely right enough. His character is unformed. It is slowly evolving
itself out of a chaos of doubt and disbelief. Before the growing insight and
experience the diffidence recedes. A man rarely carries his shyness past the
hobbledehoy period. Even if his own inward strength does not throw it off,
the rubbings of the world generally smooth it down. You scarcely ever meet
a really shy man—except in novels or on the stage, where, by the bye, he is
much admired, especially by the women.
There, in that supernatural land, he appears as a fair-haired and saintlike
young man—fair hair and goodness always go together on the stage. No
respectable audience would believe in one without the other. I knew an
actor who mislaid his wig once and had to rush on to play the hero in his
own hair, which was jet-black, and the gallery howled at all his noble
sentiments under the impression that he was the villain. He—the shy young
man—loves the heroine, oh so devotedly (but only in asides, for he dare not
tell her of it), and he is so noble and unselfish, and speaks in such a low
voice, and is so good to his mother; and the bad people in the play, they
laugh at him and jeer at him, but he takes it all so gently, and in the end it
transpires that he is such a clever man, though nobody knew it, and then the
Page 68
heroine tells him she loves him, and he is so surprised, and oh, so happy!
and everybody loves him and asks him to forgive them, which he does in a
few well-chosen and sarcastic words, and blesses them; and he seems to
have generally such a good time of it that all the young fellows who are not
shy long to be shy. But the really shy man knows better. He knows that it is
not quite so pleasant in reality. He is not quite so interesting there as in the
fiction. He is a little more clumsy and stupid and a little less devoted and
gentle, and his hair is much darker, which, taken altogether, considerably
alters the aspect of the case.
The point where he does resemble his ideal is in his faithfulness. I am
fully prepared to allow the shy young man that virtue: he is constant in his
love. But the reason is not far to seek. The fact is it exhausts all his stock of
courage to look one woman in the face, and it would be simply impossible
for him to go through the ordeal with a second. He stands in far too much
dread of the whole female sex to want to go gadding about with many of
them. One is quite enough for him.
Now, it is different with the young man who is not shy. He has
temptations which his bashful brother never encounters. He looks around
and everywhere sees roguish eyes and laughing lips. What more natural
than that amid so many roguish eyes and laughing lips he should become
confused and, forgetting for the moment which particular pair of roguish
ayes and laughing lips it is that he belongs to, go off making love to the
wrong set. The shy man, who never looks at anything but his own boots,
sees not and is not tempted. Happy shy man!
Not but what the shy man himself would much rather not be happy in
that way. He longs to "go it" with the others, and curses himself every day
for not being able to. He will now and again, screwing up his courage by a
tremendous effort, plunge into roguishness. But it is always a terrible fiasco,
and after one or two feeble flounders he crawls out again, limp and pitiable.
I say "pitiable," though I am afraid he never is pitied. There are certain
misfortunes which, while inflicting a vast amount of suffering upon their
victims, gain for them no sympathy. Losing an umbrella, falling in love,
toothache, black eyes, and having your hat sat upon may be mentioned as a
few examples, but the chief of them all is shyness. The shy man is regarded
as an animate joke. His tortures are the sport of the drawing-room arena and
are pointed out and discussed with much gusto.
and everybody loves him and asks him to forgive them, which he does in a
few well-chosen and sarcastic words, and blesses them; and he seems to
have generally such a good time of it that all the young fellows who are not
shy long to be shy. But the really shy man knows better. He knows that it is
not quite so pleasant in reality. He is not quite so interesting there as in the
fiction. He is a little more clumsy and stupid and a little less devoted and
gentle, and his hair is much darker, which, taken altogether, considerably
alters the aspect of the case.
The point where he does resemble his ideal is in his faithfulness. I am
fully prepared to allow the shy young man that virtue: he is constant in his
love. But the reason is not far to seek. The fact is it exhausts all his stock of
courage to look one woman in the face, and it would be simply impossible
for him to go through the ordeal with a second. He stands in far too much
dread of the whole female sex to want to go gadding about with many of
them. One is quite enough for him.
Now, it is different with the young man who is not shy. He has
temptations which his bashful brother never encounters. He looks around
and everywhere sees roguish eyes and laughing lips. What more natural
than that amid so many roguish eyes and laughing lips he should become
confused and, forgetting for the moment which particular pair of roguish
ayes and laughing lips it is that he belongs to, go off making love to the
wrong set. The shy man, who never looks at anything but his own boots,
sees not and is not tempted. Happy shy man!
Not but what the shy man himself would much rather not be happy in
that way. He longs to "go it" with the others, and curses himself every day
for not being able to. He will now and again, screwing up his courage by a
tremendous effort, plunge into roguishness. But it is always a terrible fiasco,
and after one or two feeble flounders he crawls out again, limp and pitiable.
I say "pitiable," though I am afraid he never is pitied. There are certain
misfortunes which, while inflicting a vast amount of suffering upon their
victims, gain for them no sympathy. Losing an umbrella, falling in love,
toothache, black eyes, and having your hat sat upon may be mentioned as a
few examples, but the chief of them all is shyness. The shy man is regarded
as an animate joke. His tortures are the sport of the drawing-room arena and
are pointed out and discussed with much gusto.
Page 69
"Look," cry his tittering audience to each other; "he's blushing!"
"Just watch his legs," says one.
"Do you notice how he is sitting?" adds another: "right on the edge of the
chair."
"Seems to have plenty of color," sneers a military-looking gentleman.
"Pity he's got so many hands," murmurs an elderly lady, with her own
calmly folded on her lap. "They quite confuse him."
"A yard or two off his feet wouldn't be a disadvantage," chimes in the
comic man, "especially as he seems so anxious to hide them."
And then another suggests that with such a voice he ought to have been a
sea-captain. Some draw attention to the desperate way in which he is
grasping his hat. Some comment upon his limited powers of conversation.
Others remark upon the troublesome nature of his cough. And so on, until
his peculiarities and the company are both thoroughly exhausted.
His friends and relations make matters still more unpleasant for the poor
boy (friends and relations are privileged to be more disagreeable than other
people). Not content with making fun of him among themselves, they insist
on his seeing the joke. They mimic and caricature him for his own
edification. One, pretending to imitate him, goes outside and comes in again
in a ludicrously nervous manner, explaining to him afterward that that is the
way he—meaning the shy fellow—walks into a room; or, turning to him
with "This is the way you shake hands," proceeds to go through a comic
pantomime with the rest of the room, taking hold of every one's hand as if it
were a hot plate and flabbily dropping it again. And then they ask him why
he blushes, and why he stammers, and why he always speaks in an almost
inaudible tone, as if they thought he did it on purpose. Then one of them,
sticking out his chest and strutting about the room like a pouter-pigeon,
suggests quite seriously that that is the style he should adopt. The old man
slaps him on the back and says: "Be bold, my boy. Don't be afraid of any
one." The mother says, "Never do anything that you need be ashamed of,
Algernon, and then you never need be ashamed of anything you do," and,
beaming mildly at him, seems surprised at the clearness of her own logic.
The boys tell him that he's "worse than a girl," and the girls repudiate the
implied slur upon their sex by indignantly exclaiming that they are sure no
girl would be half as bad.
"Just watch his legs," says one.
"Do you notice how he is sitting?" adds another: "right on the edge of the
chair."
"Seems to have plenty of color," sneers a military-looking gentleman.
"Pity he's got so many hands," murmurs an elderly lady, with her own
calmly folded on her lap. "They quite confuse him."
"A yard or two off his feet wouldn't be a disadvantage," chimes in the
comic man, "especially as he seems so anxious to hide them."
And then another suggests that with such a voice he ought to have been a
sea-captain. Some draw attention to the desperate way in which he is
grasping his hat. Some comment upon his limited powers of conversation.
Others remark upon the troublesome nature of his cough. And so on, until
his peculiarities and the company are both thoroughly exhausted.
His friends and relations make matters still more unpleasant for the poor
boy (friends and relations are privileged to be more disagreeable than other
people). Not content with making fun of him among themselves, they insist
on his seeing the joke. They mimic and caricature him for his own
edification. One, pretending to imitate him, goes outside and comes in again
in a ludicrously nervous manner, explaining to him afterward that that is the
way he—meaning the shy fellow—walks into a room; or, turning to him
with "This is the way you shake hands," proceeds to go through a comic
pantomime with the rest of the room, taking hold of every one's hand as if it
were a hot plate and flabbily dropping it again. And then they ask him why
he blushes, and why he stammers, and why he always speaks in an almost
inaudible tone, as if they thought he did it on purpose. Then one of them,
sticking out his chest and strutting about the room like a pouter-pigeon,
suggests quite seriously that that is the style he should adopt. The old man
slaps him on the back and says: "Be bold, my boy. Don't be afraid of any
one." The mother says, "Never do anything that you need be ashamed of,
Algernon, and then you never need be ashamed of anything you do," and,
beaming mildly at him, seems surprised at the clearness of her own logic.
The boys tell him that he's "worse than a girl," and the girls repudiate the
implied slur upon their sex by indignantly exclaiming that they are sure no
girl would be half as bad.
Page 70
They are quite right; no girl would be. There is no such thing as a shy
woman, or, at all events, I have never come across one, and until I do I shall
not believe in them. I know that the generally accepted belief is quite the
reverse. All women are supposed to be like timid, startled fawns, blushing
and casting down their gentle eyes when looked at and running away when
spoken to; while we men are supposed to be a bold and rollicky lot, and the
poor dear little women admire us for it, but are terribly afraid of us. It is a
pretty theory, but, like most generally accepted theories, mere nonsense.
The girl of twelve is self-contained and as cool as the proverbial cucumber,
while her brother of twenty stammers and stutters by her side. A woman
will enter a concert-room late, interrupt the performance, and disturb the
whole audience without moving a hair, while her husband follows her, a
crushed heap of apologizing misery.
The superior nerve of women in all matters connected with love, from the
casting of the first sheep's-eye down to the end of the honeymoon, is too
well acknowledged to need comment. Nor is the example a fair one to cite
in the present instance, the positions not being equally balanced. Love is
woman's business, and in "business" we all lay aside our natural
weaknesses—the shyest man I ever knew was a photographic tout.
woman, or, at all events, I have never come across one, and until I do I shall
not believe in them. I know that the generally accepted belief is quite the
reverse. All women are supposed to be like timid, startled fawns, blushing
and casting down their gentle eyes when looked at and running away when
spoken to; while we men are supposed to be a bold and rollicky lot, and the
poor dear little women admire us for it, but are terribly afraid of us. It is a
pretty theory, but, like most generally accepted theories, mere nonsense.
The girl of twelve is self-contained and as cool as the proverbial cucumber,
while her brother of twenty stammers and stutters by her side. A woman
will enter a concert-room late, interrupt the performance, and disturb the
whole audience without moving a hair, while her husband follows her, a
crushed heap of apologizing misery.
The superior nerve of women in all matters connected with love, from the
casting of the first sheep's-eye down to the end of the honeymoon, is too
well acknowledged to need comment. Nor is the example a fair one to cite
in the present instance, the positions not being equally balanced. Love is
woman's business, and in "business" we all lay aside our natural
weaknesses—the shyest man I ever knew was a photographic tout.
Page 71
Page 72
ON BABIES.
Oh, yes, I do—I know a lot about 'em. I was one myself once, though not
long—not so long as my clothes. They were very long, I recollect, and
always in my way when I wanted to kick. Why do babies have such yards
of unnecessary clothing? It is not a riddle. I really want to know. I never
could understand it. Is it that the parents are ashamed of the size of the child
and wish to make believe that it is longer than it actually is? I asked a nurse
once why it was. She said:
"Lor', sir, they always have long clothes, bless their little hearts."
And when I explained that her answer, although doing credit to her
feelings, hardly disposed of my difficulty, she replied:
"Lor', sir, you wouldn't have 'em in short clothes, poor little dears?" And
she said it in a tone that seemed to imply I had suggested some unmanly
outrage.
Since than I have felt shy at making inquiries on the subject, and the
reason—if reason there be—is still a mystery to me. But indeed, putting
them in any clothes at all seems absurd to my mind. Goodness knows there
is enough of dressing and undressing to be gone through in life without
beginning it before we need; and one would think that people who live in
bed might at all events be spared the torture. Why wake the poor little
wretches up in the morning to take one lot of clothes off, fix another lot on,
and put them to bed again, and then at night haul them out once more,
merely to change everything back? And when all is done, what difference is
there, I should like to know, between a baby's night-shirt and the thing it
wears in the day-time?
Very likely, however, I am only making myself ridiculous—I often do, so
I am informed—and I will therefore say no more upon this matter of
clothes, except only that it would be of great convenience if some fashion
were adopted enabling you to tell a boy from a girl.
At present it is most awkward. Neither hair, dress, nor conversation
affords the slightest clew, and you are left to guess. By some mysterious
law of nature you invariably guess wrong, and are thereupon regarded by all
Oh, yes, I do—I know a lot about 'em. I was one myself once, though not
long—not so long as my clothes. They were very long, I recollect, and
always in my way when I wanted to kick. Why do babies have such yards
of unnecessary clothing? It is not a riddle. I really want to know. I never
could understand it. Is it that the parents are ashamed of the size of the child
and wish to make believe that it is longer than it actually is? I asked a nurse
once why it was. She said:
"Lor', sir, they always have long clothes, bless their little hearts."
And when I explained that her answer, although doing credit to her
feelings, hardly disposed of my difficulty, she replied:
"Lor', sir, you wouldn't have 'em in short clothes, poor little dears?" And
she said it in a tone that seemed to imply I had suggested some unmanly
outrage.
Since than I have felt shy at making inquiries on the subject, and the
reason—if reason there be—is still a mystery to me. But indeed, putting
them in any clothes at all seems absurd to my mind. Goodness knows there
is enough of dressing and undressing to be gone through in life without
beginning it before we need; and one would think that people who live in
bed might at all events be spared the torture. Why wake the poor little
wretches up in the morning to take one lot of clothes off, fix another lot on,
and put them to bed again, and then at night haul them out once more,
merely to change everything back? And when all is done, what difference is
there, I should like to know, between a baby's night-shirt and the thing it
wears in the day-time?
Very likely, however, I am only making myself ridiculous—I often do, so
I am informed—and I will therefore say no more upon this matter of
clothes, except only that it would be of great convenience if some fashion
were adopted enabling you to tell a boy from a girl.
At present it is most awkward. Neither hair, dress, nor conversation
affords the slightest clew, and you are left to guess. By some mysterious
law of nature you invariably guess wrong, and are thereupon regarded by all
Page 73
the relatives and friends as a mixture of fool and knave, the enormity of
alluding to a male babe as "she" being only equaled by the atrocity of
referring to a female infant as "he". Whichever sex the particular child in
question happens not to belong to is considered as beneath contempt, and
any mention of it is taken as a personal insult to the family.
And as you value your fair name do not attempt to get out of the
difficulty by talking of "it."
There are various methods by which you may achieve ignominy and
shame. By murdering a large and respected family in cold blood and
afterward depositing their bodies in the water companies' reservoir, you will
gain much unpopularity in the neighborhood of your crime, and even
robbing a church will get you cordially disliked, especially by the vicar. But
if you desire to drain to the dregs the fullest cup of scorn and hatred that a
fellow human creature can pour out for you, let a young mother hear you
call dear baby "it."
Your best plan is to address the article as "little angel." The noun "angel"
being of common gender suits the case admirably, and the epithet is sure of
being favorably received. "Pet" or "beauty" are useful for variety's sake, but
"angel" is the term that brings you the greatest credit for sense and good-
feeling. The word should be preceded by a short giggle and accompanied by
as much smile as possible. And whatever you do, don't forget to say that the
child has got its father's nose. This "fetches" the parents (if I may be
allowed a vulgarism) more than anything. They will pretend to laugh at the
idea at first and will say, "Oh, nonsense!" You must then get excited and
insist that it is a fact. You need have no conscientious scruples on the
subject, because the thing's nose really does resemble its father's—at all
events quite as much as it does anything else in nature—being, as it is, a
mere smudge.
Do not despise these hints, my friends. There may come a time when,
with mamma on one side and grand mamma on the other, a group of
admiring young ladies (not admiring you, though) behind, and a bald-
headed dab of humanity in front, you will be extremely thankful for some
idea of what to say. A man—an unmarried man, that is—is never seen to
such disadvantage as when undergoing the ordeal of "seeing baby." A cold
shudder runs down his back at the bare proposal, and the sickly smile with
which he says how delighted he shall be ought surely to move even a
alluding to a male babe as "she" being only equaled by the atrocity of
referring to a female infant as "he". Whichever sex the particular child in
question happens not to belong to is considered as beneath contempt, and
any mention of it is taken as a personal insult to the family.
And as you value your fair name do not attempt to get out of the
difficulty by talking of "it."
There are various methods by which you may achieve ignominy and
shame. By murdering a large and respected family in cold blood and
afterward depositing their bodies in the water companies' reservoir, you will
gain much unpopularity in the neighborhood of your crime, and even
robbing a church will get you cordially disliked, especially by the vicar. But
if you desire to drain to the dregs the fullest cup of scorn and hatred that a
fellow human creature can pour out for you, let a young mother hear you
call dear baby "it."
Your best plan is to address the article as "little angel." The noun "angel"
being of common gender suits the case admirably, and the epithet is sure of
being favorably received. "Pet" or "beauty" are useful for variety's sake, but
"angel" is the term that brings you the greatest credit for sense and good-
feeling. The word should be preceded by a short giggle and accompanied by
as much smile as possible. And whatever you do, don't forget to say that the
child has got its father's nose. This "fetches" the parents (if I may be
allowed a vulgarism) more than anything. They will pretend to laugh at the
idea at first and will say, "Oh, nonsense!" You must then get excited and
insist that it is a fact. You need have no conscientious scruples on the
subject, because the thing's nose really does resemble its father's—at all
events quite as much as it does anything else in nature—being, as it is, a
mere smudge.
Do not despise these hints, my friends. There may come a time when,
with mamma on one side and grand mamma on the other, a group of
admiring young ladies (not admiring you, though) behind, and a bald-
headed dab of humanity in front, you will be extremely thankful for some
idea of what to say. A man—an unmarried man, that is—is never seen to
such disadvantage as when undergoing the ordeal of "seeing baby." A cold
shudder runs down his back at the bare proposal, and the sickly smile with
which he says how delighted he shall be ought surely to move even a
Page 74
mother's heart, unless, as I am inclined to believe, the whole proceeding is a
mere device adopted by wives to discourage the visits of bachelor friends.
It is a cruel trick, though, whatever its excuse may be. The bell is rung
and somebody sent to tell nurse to bring baby down. This is the signal for
all the females present to commence talking "baby," during which time you
are left to your own sad thoughts and the speculations upon the
practicability of suddenly recollecting an important engagement, and the
likelihood of your being believed if you do. Just when you have concocted
an absurdly implausible tale about a man outside, the door opens, and a tall,
severe-looking woman enters, carrying what at first sight appears to be a
particularly skinny bolster, with the feathers all at one end. Instinct,
however, tells you that this is the baby, and you rise with a miserable
attempt at appearing eager. When the first gush of feminine enthusiasm with
which the object in question is received has died out, and the number of
ladies talking at once has been reduced to the ordinary four or five, the
circle of fluttering petticoats divides, and room is made for you to step
forward. This you do with much the same air that you would walk into the
dock at Bow Street, and then, feeling unutterably miserable, you stand
solemnly staring at the child. There is dead silence, and you know that
every one is waiting for you to speak. You try to think of something to say,
but find, to your horror, that your reasoning faculties have left you. It is a
moment of despair, and your evil genius, seizing the opportunity, suggests
to you some of the most idiotic remarks that it is possible for a human being
to perpetrate. Glancing round with an imbecile smile, you sniggeringly
observe that "it hasn't got much hair has it?" Nobody answers you for a
minute, but at last the stately nurse says with much gravity:
"It is not customary for children five weeks old to have long hair."
Another silence follows this, and you feel you are being given a second
chance, which you avail yourself of by inquiring if it can walk yet, or what
they feed it on.
By this time you have got to be regarded as not quite right in your head,
and pity is the only thing felt for you. The nurse, however, is determined
that, insane or not, there shall be no shirking and that you shall go through
your task to the end. In the tones of a high priestess directing some religious
mystery she says, holding the bundle toward you:
mere device adopted by wives to discourage the visits of bachelor friends.
It is a cruel trick, though, whatever its excuse may be. The bell is rung
and somebody sent to tell nurse to bring baby down. This is the signal for
all the females present to commence talking "baby," during which time you
are left to your own sad thoughts and the speculations upon the
practicability of suddenly recollecting an important engagement, and the
likelihood of your being believed if you do. Just when you have concocted
an absurdly implausible tale about a man outside, the door opens, and a tall,
severe-looking woman enters, carrying what at first sight appears to be a
particularly skinny bolster, with the feathers all at one end. Instinct,
however, tells you that this is the baby, and you rise with a miserable
attempt at appearing eager. When the first gush of feminine enthusiasm with
which the object in question is received has died out, and the number of
ladies talking at once has been reduced to the ordinary four or five, the
circle of fluttering petticoats divides, and room is made for you to step
forward. This you do with much the same air that you would walk into the
dock at Bow Street, and then, feeling unutterably miserable, you stand
solemnly staring at the child. There is dead silence, and you know that
every one is waiting for you to speak. You try to think of something to say,
but find, to your horror, that your reasoning faculties have left you. It is a
moment of despair, and your evil genius, seizing the opportunity, suggests
to you some of the most idiotic remarks that it is possible for a human being
to perpetrate. Glancing round with an imbecile smile, you sniggeringly
observe that "it hasn't got much hair has it?" Nobody answers you for a
minute, but at last the stately nurse says with much gravity:
"It is not customary for children five weeks old to have long hair."
Another silence follows this, and you feel you are being given a second
chance, which you avail yourself of by inquiring if it can walk yet, or what
they feed it on.
By this time you have got to be regarded as not quite right in your head,
and pity is the only thing felt for you. The nurse, however, is determined
that, insane or not, there shall be no shirking and that you shall go through
your task to the end. In the tones of a high priestess directing some religious
mystery she says, holding the bundle toward you:
Page 75
"Take her in your arms, sir." You are too crushed to offer any resistance
and so meekly accept the burden. "Put your arm more down her middle,
sir," says the high-priestess, and then all step back and watch you intently as
though you were going to do a trick with it.
What to do you know no more than you did what to say. It is certain
something must be done, and the only thing that occurs to you is to heave
the unhappy infant up and down to the accompaniment of "oopsee-daisy,"
or some remark of equal intelligence. "I wouldn't jig her, sir, if I were you,"
says the nurse; "a very little upsets her." You promptly decide not to jig her
and sincerely hope that you have not gone too far already.
At this point the child itself, who has hitherto been regarding you with an
expression of mingled horror and disgust, puts an end to the nonsense by
beginning to yell at the top of its voice, at which the priestess rushes
forward and snatches it from you with "There! there! there! What did ums
do to ums?" "How very extraordinary!" you say pleasantly. "Whatever
made it go off like that?" "Oh, why, you must have done something to her!"
says the mother indignantly; "the child wouldn't scream like that for
nothing." It is evident they think you have been running pins into it.
The brat is calmed at last, and would no doubt remain quiet enough, only
some mischievous busybody points you out again with "Who's this, baby?"
and the intelligent child, recognizing you, howls louder than ever.
Whereupon some fat old lady remarks that "it's strange how children take
a dislike to any one." "Oh, they know," replies another mysteriously. "It's a
wonderful thing," adds a third; and then everybody looks sideways at you,
convinced you are a scoundrel of the blackest dye; and they glory in the
beautiful idea that your true character, unguessed by your fellow-men, has
been discovered by the untaught instinct of a little child.
Babies, though, with all their crimes and errors, are not without their use
—not without use, surely, when they fill an empty heart; not without use
when, at their call, sunbeams of love break through care-clouded faces; not
without use when their little fingers press wrinkles into smiles.
Odd little people! They are the unconscious comedians of the world's
great stage. They supply the humor in life's all-too-heavy drama. Each one,
a small but determined opposition to the order of things in general, is
forever doing the wrong thing at the wrong time, in the wrong place and in
the wrong way. The nurse-girl who sent Jenny to see what Tommy and
and so meekly accept the burden. "Put your arm more down her middle,
sir," says the high-priestess, and then all step back and watch you intently as
though you were going to do a trick with it.
What to do you know no more than you did what to say. It is certain
something must be done, and the only thing that occurs to you is to heave
the unhappy infant up and down to the accompaniment of "oopsee-daisy,"
or some remark of equal intelligence. "I wouldn't jig her, sir, if I were you,"
says the nurse; "a very little upsets her." You promptly decide not to jig her
and sincerely hope that you have not gone too far already.
At this point the child itself, who has hitherto been regarding you with an
expression of mingled horror and disgust, puts an end to the nonsense by
beginning to yell at the top of its voice, at which the priestess rushes
forward and snatches it from you with "There! there! there! What did ums
do to ums?" "How very extraordinary!" you say pleasantly. "Whatever
made it go off like that?" "Oh, why, you must have done something to her!"
says the mother indignantly; "the child wouldn't scream like that for
nothing." It is evident they think you have been running pins into it.
The brat is calmed at last, and would no doubt remain quiet enough, only
some mischievous busybody points you out again with "Who's this, baby?"
and the intelligent child, recognizing you, howls louder than ever.
Whereupon some fat old lady remarks that "it's strange how children take
a dislike to any one." "Oh, they know," replies another mysteriously. "It's a
wonderful thing," adds a third; and then everybody looks sideways at you,
convinced you are a scoundrel of the blackest dye; and they glory in the
beautiful idea that your true character, unguessed by your fellow-men, has
been discovered by the untaught instinct of a little child.
Babies, though, with all their crimes and errors, are not without their use
—not without use, surely, when they fill an empty heart; not without use
when, at their call, sunbeams of love break through care-clouded faces; not
without use when their little fingers press wrinkles into smiles.
Odd little people! They are the unconscious comedians of the world's
great stage. They supply the humor in life's all-too-heavy drama. Each one,
a small but determined opposition to the order of things in general, is
forever doing the wrong thing at the wrong time, in the wrong place and in
the wrong way. The nurse-girl who sent Jenny to see what Tommy and
Page 76
Totty were doing and "tell 'em they mustn't" knew infantile nature. Give an
average baby a fair chance, and if it doesn't do something it oughtn't to a
doctor should be called in at once.
They have a genius for doing the most ridiculous things, and they do
them in a grave, stoical manner that is irresistible. The business-like air with
which two of them will join hands and proceed due east at a break-neck
toddle, while an excitable big sister is roaring for them to follow her in a
westerly direction, is most amusing—except, perhaps, for the big sister.
They walk round a soldier, staring at his legs with the greatest curiosity, and
poke him to see if he is real. They stoutly maintain, against all argument
and much to the discomfort of the victim, that the bashful young man at the
end of the 'bus is "dadda." A crowded street-corner suggests itself to their
minds as a favorable spot for the discussion of family affairs at a shrill
treble. When in the middle of crossing the road they are seized with a
sudden impulse to dance, and the doorstep of a busy shop is the place they
always select for sitting down and taking off their shoes.
When at home they find the biggest walking-stick in the house or an
umbrella—open preferred-of much assistance in getting upstairs. They
discover that they love Mary Ann at the precise moment when that faithful
domestic is blackleading the stove, and nothing will relieve their feelings
but to embrace her then and there. With regard to food, their favorite dishes
are coke and cat's meat. They nurse pussy upside down, and they show their
affection for the dog by pulling his tail.
They are a deal of trouble, and they make a place untidy and they cost a
lot of money to keep; but still you would not have the house without them.
It would not be home without their noisy tongues and their mischief-making
hands. Would not the rooms seem silent without their pattering feet, and
might not you stray apart if no prattling voices called you together?
It should be so, and yet I have sometimes thought the tiny hand seemed
as a wedge, dividing. It is a bearish task to quarrel with that purest of all
human affections—that perfecting touch to a woman's life—a mother's
love. It is a holy love, that we coarser-fibered men can hardly understand,
and I would not be deemed to lack reverence for it when I say that surely it
need not swallow up all other affection. The baby need not take your whole
heart, like the rich man who walled up the desert well. Is there not another
thirsty traveler standing by?
average baby a fair chance, and if it doesn't do something it oughtn't to a
doctor should be called in at once.
They have a genius for doing the most ridiculous things, and they do
them in a grave, stoical manner that is irresistible. The business-like air with
which two of them will join hands and proceed due east at a break-neck
toddle, while an excitable big sister is roaring for them to follow her in a
westerly direction, is most amusing—except, perhaps, for the big sister.
They walk round a soldier, staring at his legs with the greatest curiosity, and
poke him to see if he is real. They stoutly maintain, against all argument
and much to the discomfort of the victim, that the bashful young man at the
end of the 'bus is "dadda." A crowded street-corner suggests itself to their
minds as a favorable spot for the discussion of family affairs at a shrill
treble. When in the middle of crossing the road they are seized with a
sudden impulse to dance, and the doorstep of a busy shop is the place they
always select for sitting down and taking off their shoes.
When at home they find the biggest walking-stick in the house or an
umbrella—open preferred-of much assistance in getting upstairs. They
discover that they love Mary Ann at the precise moment when that faithful
domestic is blackleading the stove, and nothing will relieve their feelings
but to embrace her then and there. With regard to food, their favorite dishes
are coke and cat's meat. They nurse pussy upside down, and they show their
affection for the dog by pulling his tail.
They are a deal of trouble, and they make a place untidy and they cost a
lot of money to keep; but still you would not have the house without them.
It would not be home without their noisy tongues and their mischief-making
hands. Would not the rooms seem silent without their pattering feet, and
might not you stray apart if no prattling voices called you together?
It should be so, and yet I have sometimes thought the tiny hand seemed
as a wedge, dividing. It is a bearish task to quarrel with that purest of all
human affections—that perfecting touch to a woman's life—a mother's
love. It is a holy love, that we coarser-fibered men can hardly understand,
and I would not be deemed to lack reverence for it when I say that surely it
need not swallow up all other affection. The baby need not take your whole
heart, like the rich man who walled up the desert well. Is there not another
thirsty traveler standing by?
Page 77
In your desire to be a good mother, do not forget to be a good wife. No
need for all the thought and care to be only for one. Do not, whenever poor
Edwin wants you to come out, answer indignantly, "What, and leave baby!"
Do not spend all your evenings upstairs, and do not confine your
conversation exclusively to whooping-cough and measles. My dear little
woman, the child is not going to die every time it sneezes, the house is not
bound to get burned down and the nurse run away with a soldier every time
you go outside the front door; nor the cat sure to come and sit on the
precious child's chest the moment you leave the bedside. You worry
yourself a good deal too much about that solitary chick, and you worry
everybody else too. Try and think of your other duties, and your pretty face
will not be always puckered into wrinkles, and there will be cheerfulness in
the parlor as well as in the nursery. Think of your big baby a little. Dance
him about a bit; call him pretty names; laugh at him now and then. It is only
the first baby that takes up the whole of a woman's time. Five or six do not
require nearly so much attention as one. But before then the mischief has
been done. A house where there seems no room for him and a wife too busy
to think of him have lost their hold on that so unreasonable husband of
yours, and he has learned to look elsewhere for comfort and
companionship.
But there, there, there! I shall get myself the character of a baby-hater if I
talk any more in this strain. And Heaven knows I am not one. Who could
be, to look into the little innocent faces clustered in timid helplessness
round those great gates that open down into the world?
The world—the small round world! what a vast mysterious place it must
seem to baby eyes! What a trackless continent the back garden appears!
What marvelous explorations they make in the cellar under the stairs! With
what awe they gaze down the long street, wondering, like us bigger babies
when we gaze up at the stars, where it all ends!
And down that longest street of all—that long, dim street of life that
stretches out before them—what grave, old-fashioned looks they seem to
cast! What pitiful, frightened looks sometimes! I saw a little mite sitting on
a doorstep in a Soho slum one night, and I shall never forget the look that
the gas-lamp showed me on its wizen face—a look of dull despair, as if
from the squalid court the vista of its own squalid life had risen, ghostlike,
and struck its heart dead with horror.
need for all the thought and care to be only for one. Do not, whenever poor
Edwin wants you to come out, answer indignantly, "What, and leave baby!"
Do not spend all your evenings upstairs, and do not confine your
conversation exclusively to whooping-cough and measles. My dear little
woman, the child is not going to die every time it sneezes, the house is not
bound to get burned down and the nurse run away with a soldier every time
you go outside the front door; nor the cat sure to come and sit on the
precious child's chest the moment you leave the bedside. You worry
yourself a good deal too much about that solitary chick, and you worry
everybody else too. Try and think of your other duties, and your pretty face
will not be always puckered into wrinkles, and there will be cheerfulness in
the parlor as well as in the nursery. Think of your big baby a little. Dance
him about a bit; call him pretty names; laugh at him now and then. It is only
the first baby that takes up the whole of a woman's time. Five or six do not
require nearly so much attention as one. But before then the mischief has
been done. A house where there seems no room for him and a wife too busy
to think of him have lost their hold on that so unreasonable husband of
yours, and he has learned to look elsewhere for comfort and
companionship.
But there, there, there! I shall get myself the character of a baby-hater if I
talk any more in this strain. And Heaven knows I am not one. Who could
be, to look into the little innocent faces clustered in timid helplessness
round those great gates that open down into the world?
The world—the small round world! what a vast mysterious place it must
seem to baby eyes! What a trackless continent the back garden appears!
What marvelous explorations they make in the cellar under the stairs! With
what awe they gaze down the long street, wondering, like us bigger babies
when we gaze up at the stars, where it all ends!
And down that longest street of all—that long, dim street of life that
stretches out before them—what grave, old-fashioned looks they seem to
cast! What pitiful, frightened looks sometimes! I saw a little mite sitting on
a doorstep in a Soho slum one night, and I shall never forget the look that
the gas-lamp showed me on its wizen face—a look of dull despair, as if
from the squalid court the vista of its own squalid life had risen, ghostlike,
and struck its heart dead with horror.
Page 78
Poor little feet, just commencing the stony journey! We old travelers, far
down the road, can only pause to wave a hand to you. You come out of the
dark mist, and we, looking back, see you, so tiny in the distance, standing
on the brow of the hill, your arms stretched out toward us. God speed you!
We would stay and take your little hands in ours, but the murmur of the
great sea is in our ears and we may not linger. We must hasten down, for the
shadowy ships are waiting to spread their sable sails.
down the road, can only pause to wave a hand to you. You come out of the
dark mist, and we, looking back, see you, so tiny in the distance, standing
on the brow of the hill, your arms stretched out toward us. God speed you!
We would stay and take your little hands in ours, but the murmur of the
great sea is in our ears and we may not linger. We must hasten down, for the
shadowy ships are waiting to spread their sable sails.
Page 79
ON EATING AND DRINKING.
I always was fond of eating and drinking, even as a child—especially
eating, in those early days. I had an appetite then, also a digestion. I
remember a dull-eyed, livid-complexioned gentleman coming to dine at our
house once. He watched me eating for about five minutes, quite fascinated
seemingly, and then he turned to my father with—
"Does your boy ever suffer from dyspepsia?"
"I never heard him complain of anything of that kind," replied my father.
"Do you ever suffer from dyspepsia, Colly wobbles?" (They called me
Colly wobbles, but it was not my real name.)
"No, pa," I answered. After which I added:
"What is dyspepsia, pa?"
My livid-complexioned friend regarded me with a look of mingled
amazement and envy. Then in a tone of infinite pity he slowly said:
"You will know—some day."
My poor, dear mother used to say she liked to see me eat, and it has
always been a pleasant reflection to me since that I must have given her
much gratification in that direction. A growing, healthy lad, taking plenty of
exercise and careful to restrain himself from indulging in too much study,
can generally satisfy the most exacting expectations as regards his feeding
powers.
It is amusing to see boys eat when you have not got to pay for it. Their
idea of a square meal is a pound and a half of roast beef with five or six
good-sized potatoes (soapy ones preferred as being more substantial),
plenty of greens, and four thick slices of Yorkshire pudding, followed by a
couple of currant dumplings, a few green apples, a pen'orth of nuts, half a
dozen jumbles, and a bottle of ginger-beer. After that they play at horses.
How they must despise us men, who require to sit quiet for a couple of
hours after dining off a spoonful of clear soup and the wing of a chicken!
But the boys have not all the advantages on their side. A boy never enjoys
the luxury of being satisfied. A boy never feels full. He can never stretch
I always was fond of eating and drinking, even as a child—especially
eating, in those early days. I had an appetite then, also a digestion. I
remember a dull-eyed, livid-complexioned gentleman coming to dine at our
house once. He watched me eating for about five minutes, quite fascinated
seemingly, and then he turned to my father with—
"Does your boy ever suffer from dyspepsia?"
"I never heard him complain of anything of that kind," replied my father.
"Do you ever suffer from dyspepsia, Colly wobbles?" (They called me
Colly wobbles, but it was not my real name.)
"No, pa," I answered. After which I added:
"What is dyspepsia, pa?"
My livid-complexioned friend regarded me with a look of mingled
amazement and envy. Then in a tone of infinite pity he slowly said:
"You will know—some day."
My poor, dear mother used to say she liked to see me eat, and it has
always been a pleasant reflection to me since that I must have given her
much gratification in that direction. A growing, healthy lad, taking plenty of
exercise and careful to restrain himself from indulging in too much study,
can generally satisfy the most exacting expectations as regards his feeding
powers.
It is amusing to see boys eat when you have not got to pay for it. Their
idea of a square meal is a pound and a half of roast beef with five or six
good-sized potatoes (soapy ones preferred as being more substantial),
plenty of greens, and four thick slices of Yorkshire pudding, followed by a
couple of currant dumplings, a few green apples, a pen'orth of nuts, half a
dozen jumbles, and a bottle of ginger-beer. After that they play at horses.
How they must despise us men, who require to sit quiet for a couple of
hours after dining off a spoonful of clear soup and the wing of a chicken!
But the boys have not all the advantages on their side. A boy never enjoys
the luxury of being satisfied. A boy never feels full. He can never stretch
Page 80
out his legs, put his hands behind his head, and, closing his eyes, sink into
the ethereal blissfulness that encompasses the well-dined man. A dinner
makes no difference whatever to a boy. To a man it is as a good fairy's
potion, and after it the world appears a brighter and a better place. A man
who has dined satisfactorily experiences a yearning love toward all his
fellow-creatures. He strokes the cat quite gently and calls it "poor pussy," in
tones full of the tenderest emotion. He sympathizes with the members of the
German band outside and wonders if they are cold; and for the moment he
does not even hate his wife's relations.
A good dinner brings out all the softer side of a man. Under its genial
influence the gloomy and morose become jovial and chatty. Sour, starchy
individuals, who all the rest of the day go about looking as if they lived on
vinegar and Epsom salts, break out into wreathed smiles after dinner, and
exhibit a tendency to pat small children on the head and to talk to them—
vaguely—about sixpences. Serious men thaw and become mildly cheerful,
and snobbish young men of the heavy-mustache type forget to make
themselves objectionable.
I always feel sentimental myself after dinner. It is the only time when I
can properly appreciate love-stories. Then, when the hero clasps "her" to his
heart in one last wild embrace and stifles a sob, I feel as sad as though I had
dealt at whist and turned up only a deuce; and when the heroine dies in the
end I weep. If I read the same tale early in the morning I should sneer at it.
Digestion, or rather indigestion, has a marvelous effect upon the heart. If I
want to write any thing very pathetic—I mean, if I want to try to write
anything very pathetic—I eat a large plateful of hot buttered muffins about
an hour beforehand, and then by the time I sit down to my work a feeling of
unutterable melancholy has come over me. I picture heartbroken lovers
parting forever at lonely wayside stiles, while the sad twilight deepens
around them, and only the tinkling of a distant sheep-bell breaks the
sorrow-laden silence. Old men sit and gaze at withered flowers till their
sight is dimmed by the mist of tears. Little dainty maidens wait and watch
at open casements; but "he cometh not," and the heavy years roll by and the
sunny gold tresses wear white and thin. The babies that they dandled have
become grown men and women with podgy torments of their own, and the
playmates that they laughed with are lying very silent under the waving
grass. But still they wait and watch, till the dark shadows of the unknown
the ethereal blissfulness that encompasses the well-dined man. A dinner
makes no difference whatever to a boy. To a man it is as a good fairy's
potion, and after it the world appears a brighter and a better place. A man
who has dined satisfactorily experiences a yearning love toward all his
fellow-creatures. He strokes the cat quite gently and calls it "poor pussy," in
tones full of the tenderest emotion. He sympathizes with the members of the
German band outside and wonders if they are cold; and for the moment he
does not even hate his wife's relations.
A good dinner brings out all the softer side of a man. Under its genial
influence the gloomy and morose become jovial and chatty. Sour, starchy
individuals, who all the rest of the day go about looking as if they lived on
vinegar and Epsom salts, break out into wreathed smiles after dinner, and
exhibit a tendency to pat small children on the head and to talk to them—
vaguely—about sixpences. Serious men thaw and become mildly cheerful,
and snobbish young men of the heavy-mustache type forget to make
themselves objectionable.
I always feel sentimental myself after dinner. It is the only time when I
can properly appreciate love-stories. Then, when the hero clasps "her" to his
heart in one last wild embrace and stifles a sob, I feel as sad as though I had
dealt at whist and turned up only a deuce; and when the heroine dies in the
end I weep. If I read the same tale early in the morning I should sneer at it.
Digestion, or rather indigestion, has a marvelous effect upon the heart. If I
want to write any thing very pathetic—I mean, if I want to try to write
anything very pathetic—I eat a large plateful of hot buttered muffins about
an hour beforehand, and then by the time I sit down to my work a feeling of
unutterable melancholy has come over me. I picture heartbroken lovers
parting forever at lonely wayside stiles, while the sad twilight deepens
around them, and only the tinkling of a distant sheep-bell breaks the
sorrow-laden silence. Old men sit and gaze at withered flowers till their
sight is dimmed by the mist of tears. Little dainty maidens wait and watch
at open casements; but "he cometh not," and the heavy years roll by and the
sunny gold tresses wear white and thin. The babies that they dandled have
become grown men and women with podgy torments of their own, and the
playmates that they laughed with are lying very silent under the waving
grass. But still they wait and watch, till the dark shadows of the unknown
Page 81
night steal up and gather round them and the world with its childish troubles
fades from their aching eyes.
I see pale corpses tossed on white-foamed waves, and death-beds stained
with bitter tears, and graves in trackless deserts. I hear the wild wailing of
women, the low moaning of little children, the dry sobbing of strong men.
It's all the muffins. I could not conjure up one melancholy fancy upon a
mutton chop and a glass of champagne.
A full stomach is a great aid to poetry, and indeed no sentiment of any
kind can stand upon an empty one. We have not time or inclination to
indulge in fanciful troubles until we have got rid of our real misfortunes.
We do not sigh over dead dicky-birds with the bailiff in the house, and
when we do not know where on earth to get our next shilling from, we do
not worry as to whether our mistress' smiles are cold, or hot, or lukewarm,
or anything else about them.
Foolish people—when I say "foolish people" in this contemptuous way I
mean people who entertain different opinions to mine. If there is one person
I do despise more than another, it is the man who does not think exactly the
same on all topics as I do—foolish people, I say, then, who have never
experienced much of either, will tell you that mental distress is far more
agonizing than bodily. Romantic and touching theory! so comforting to the
love-sick young sprig who looks down patronizingly at some poor devil
with a white starved face and thinks to himself, "Ah, how happy you are
compared with me!"—so soothing to fat old gentlemen who cackle about
the superiority of poverty over riches. But it is all nonsense—all cant. An
aching head soon makes one forget an aching heart. A broken finger will
drive away all recollections of an empty chair. And when a man feels really
hungry he does not feel anything else.
We sleek, well-fed folk can hardly realize what feeling hungry is like. We
know what it is to have no appetite and not to care for the dainty victuals
placed before us, but we do not understand what it means to sicken for food
—to die for bread while others waste it—to gaze with famished eyes upon
coarse fare steaming behind dingy windows, longing for a pen'orth of pea
pudding and not having the penny to buy it—to feel that a crust would be
delicious and that a bone would be a banquet.
Hunger is a luxury to us, a piquant, flavor-giving sauce. It is well worth
while to get hungry and thirsty merely to discover how much gratification
fades from their aching eyes.
I see pale corpses tossed on white-foamed waves, and death-beds stained
with bitter tears, and graves in trackless deserts. I hear the wild wailing of
women, the low moaning of little children, the dry sobbing of strong men.
It's all the muffins. I could not conjure up one melancholy fancy upon a
mutton chop and a glass of champagne.
A full stomach is a great aid to poetry, and indeed no sentiment of any
kind can stand upon an empty one. We have not time or inclination to
indulge in fanciful troubles until we have got rid of our real misfortunes.
We do not sigh over dead dicky-birds with the bailiff in the house, and
when we do not know where on earth to get our next shilling from, we do
not worry as to whether our mistress' smiles are cold, or hot, or lukewarm,
or anything else about them.
Foolish people—when I say "foolish people" in this contemptuous way I
mean people who entertain different opinions to mine. If there is one person
I do despise more than another, it is the man who does not think exactly the
same on all topics as I do—foolish people, I say, then, who have never
experienced much of either, will tell you that mental distress is far more
agonizing than bodily. Romantic and touching theory! so comforting to the
love-sick young sprig who looks down patronizingly at some poor devil
with a white starved face and thinks to himself, "Ah, how happy you are
compared with me!"—so soothing to fat old gentlemen who cackle about
the superiority of poverty over riches. But it is all nonsense—all cant. An
aching head soon makes one forget an aching heart. A broken finger will
drive away all recollections of an empty chair. And when a man feels really
hungry he does not feel anything else.
We sleek, well-fed folk can hardly realize what feeling hungry is like. We
know what it is to have no appetite and not to care for the dainty victuals
placed before us, but we do not understand what it means to sicken for food
—to die for bread while others waste it—to gaze with famished eyes upon
coarse fare steaming behind dingy windows, longing for a pen'orth of pea
pudding and not having the penny to buy it—to feel that a crust would be
delicious and that a bone would be a banquet.
Hunger is a luxury to us, a piquant, flavor-giving sauce. It is well worth
while to get hungry and thirsty merely to discover how much gratification
Page 82
can be obtained from eating and drinking. If you wish to thoroughly enjoy
your dinner, take a thirty-mile country walk after breakfast and don't touch
anything till you get back. How your eyes will glisten at sight of the white
table-cloth and steaming dishes then! With what a sigh of content you will
put down the empty beer tankard and take up your knife and fork! And how
comfortable you feel afterward as you push back your chair, light a cigar,
and beam round upon everybody.
Make sure, however, when adopting this plan, that the good dinner is
really to be had at the end, or the disappointment is trying. I remember once
a friend and I—dear old Joe, it was. Ah! how we lose one another in life's
mist. It must be eight years since I last saw Joseph Taboys. How pleasant it
would be to meet his jovial face again, to clasp his strong hand, and to hear
his cheery laugh once more! He owes me 14 shillings, too. Well, we were
on a holiday together, and one morning we had breakfast early and started
for a tremendous long walk. We had ordered a duck for dinner over night.
We said, "Get a big one, because we shall come home awfully hungry;" and
as we were going out our landlady came up in great spirits. She said, "I
have got you gentlemen a duck, if you like. If you get through that you'll do
well;" and she held up a bird about the size of a door-mat. We chuckled at
the sight and said we would try. We said it with self-conscious pride, like
men who know their own power. Then we started.
We lost our way, of course. I always do in the country, and it does make
me so wild, because it is no use asking direction of any of the people you
meet. One might as well inquire of a lodging-house slavey the way to make
beds as expect a country bumpkin to know the road to the next village. You
have to shout the question about three times before the sound of your voice
penetrates his skull. At the third time he slowly raises his head and stares
blankly at you. You yell it at him then for a fourth time, and he repeats it
after you. He ponders while you count a couple of hundred, after which,
speaking at the rate of three words a minute, he fancies you "couldn't do
better than—" Here he catches sight of another idiot coming down the road
and bawls out to him the particulars, requesting his advice. The two then
argue the case for a quarter of an hour or so, and finally agree that you had
better go straight down the lane, round to the right and cross by the third
stile, and keep to the left by old Jimmy Milcher's cow-shed, and across the
seven-acre field, and through the gate by Squire Grubbin's hay-stack,
keeping the bridle-path for awhile till you come opposite the hill where the
your dinner, take a thirty-mile country walk after breakfast and don't touch
anything till you get back. How your eyes will glisten at sight of the white
table-cloth and steaming dishes then! With what a sigh of content you will
put down the empty beer tankard and take up your knife and fork! And how
comfortable you feel afterward as you push back your chair, light a cigar,
and beam round upon everybody.
Make sure, however, when adopting this plan, that the good dinner is
really to be had at the end, or the disappointment is trying. I remember once
a friend and I—dear old Joe, it was. Ah! how we lose one another in life's
mist. It must be eight years since I last saw Joseph Taboys. How pleasant it
would be to meet his jovial face again, to clasp his strong hand, and to hear
his cheery laugh once more! He owes me 14 shillings, too. Well, we were
on a holiday together, and one morning we had breakfast early and started
for a tremendous long walk. We had ordered a duck for dinner over night.
We said, "Get a big one, because we shall come home awfully hungry;" and
as we were going out our landlady came up in great spirits. She said, "I
have got you gentlemen a duck, if you like. If you get through that you'll do
well;" and she held up a bird about the size of a door-mat. We chuckled at
the sight and said we would try. We said it with self-conscious pride, like
men who know their own power. Then we started.
We lost our way, of course. I always do in the country, and it does make
me so wild, because it is no use asking direction of any of the people you
meet. One might as well inquire of a lodging-house slavey the way to make
beds as expect a country bumpkin to know the road to the next village. You
have to shout the question about three times before the sound of your voice
penetrates his skull. At the third time he slowly raises his head and stares
blankly at you. You yell it at him then for a fourth time, and he repeats it
after you. He ponders while you count a couple of hundred, after which,
speaking at the rate of three words a minute, he fancies you "couldn't do
better than—" Here he catches sight of another idiot coming down the road
and bawls out to him the particulars, requesting his advice. The two then
argue the case for a quarter of an hour or so, and finally agree that you had
better go straight down the lane, round to the right and cross by the third
stile, and keep to the left by old Jimmy Milcher's cow-shed, and across the
seven-acre field, and through the gate by Squire Grubbin's hay-stack,
keeping the bridle-path for awhile till you come opposite the hill where the
Page 83
windmill used to be—but it's gone now—and round to the right, leaving
Stiggin's plantation behind you; and you say "Thank you" and go away with
a splitting headache, but without the faintest notion of your way, the only
clear idea you have on the subject being that somewhere or other there is a
stile which has to be got over; and at the next turn you come upon four
stiles, all leading in different directions!
We had undergone this ordeal two or three times. We had tramped over
fields. We had waded through brooks and scrambled over hedges and walls.
We had had a row as to whose fault it was that we had first lost our way. We
had got thoroughly disagreeable, footsore, and weary. But throughout it all
the hope of that duck kept us up. A fairy-like vision, it floated before our
tired eyes and drew us onward. The thought of it was as a trumpet-call to
the fainting. We talked of it and cheered each other with our recollections of
it. "Come along," we said; "the duck will be spoiled."
We felt a strong temptation, at one point, to turn into a village inn as we
passed and have a cheese and a few loaves between us, but we heroically
restrained ourselves: we should enjoy the duck all the better for being
famished.
We fancied we smelled it when we go into the town and did the last
quarter of a mile in three minutes. We rushed upstairs, and washed
ourselves, and changed our clothes, and came down, and pulled our chairs
up to the table, and sat and rubbed our hands while the landlady removed
the covers, when I seized the knife and fork and started to carve.
It seemed to want a lot of carving. I struggled with it for about five
minutes without making the slightest impression, and then Joe, who had
been eating potatoes, wanted to know if it wouldn't be better for some one
to do the job that understood carving. I took no notice of his foolish remark,
but attacked the bird again; and so vigorously this time that the animal left
the dish and took refuge in the fender.
We soon had it out of that, though, and I was prepared to make another
effort. But Joe was getting unpleasant. He said that if he had thought we
were to have a game of blind hockey with the dinner he would have got a
bit of bread and cheese outside.
I was too exhausted to argue. I laid down the knife and fork with dignity
and took a side seat and Joe went for the wretched creature. He worked
Stiggin's plantation behind you; and you say "Thank you" and go away with
a splitting headache, but without the faintest notion of your way, the only
clear idea you have on the subject being that somewhere or other there is a
stile which has to be got over; and at the next turn you come upon four
stiles, all leading in different directions!
We had undergone this ordeal two or three times. We had tramped over
fields. We had waded through brooks and scrambled over hedges and walls.
We had had a row as to whose fault it was that we had first lost our way. We
had got thoroughly disagreeable, footsore, and weary. But throughout it all
the hope of that duck kept us up. A fairy-like vision, it floated before our
tired eyes and drew us onward. The thought of it was as a trumpet-call to
the fainting. We talked of it and cheered each other with our recollections of
it. "Come along," we said; "the duck will be spoiled."
We felt a strong temptation, at one point, to turn into a village inn as we
passed and have a cheese and a few loaves between us, but we heroically
restrained ourselves: we should enjoy the duck all the better for being
famished.
We fancied we smelled it when we go into the town and did the last
quarter of a mile in three minutes. We rushed upstairs, and washed
ourselves, and changed our clothes, and came down, and pulled our chairs
up to the table, and sat and rubbed our hands while the landlady removed
the covers, when I seized the knife and fork and started to carve.
It seemed to want a lot of carving. I struggled with it for about five
minutes without making the slightest impression, and then Joe, who had
been eating potatoes, wanted to know if it wouldn't be better for some one
to do the job that understood carving. I took no notice of his foolish remark,
but attacked the bird again; and so vigorously this time that the animal left
the dish and took refuge in the fender.
We soon had it out of that, though, and I was prepared to make another
effort. But Joe was getting unpleasant. He said that if he had thought we
were to have a game of blind hockey with the dinner he would have got a
bit of bread and cheese outside.
I was too exhausted to argue. I laid down the knife and fork with dignity
and took a side seat and Joe went for the wretched creature. He worked
Page 84
away in silence for awhile, and then he muttered "Damn the duck" and took
his coat off.
We did break the thing up at length with the aid of a chisel, but it was
perfectly impossible to eat it, and we had to make a dinner off the
vegetables and an apple tart. We tried a mouthful of the duck, but it was like
eating India-rubber.
It was a wicked sin to kill that drake. But there! there's no respect for old
institutions in this country.
I started this paper with the idea of writing about eating and drinking, but
I seem to have confined my remarks entirely to eating as yet. Well, you see,
drinking is one of those subjects with which it is inadvisable to appear too
well acquainted. The days are gone by when it was considered manly to go
to bed intoxicated every night, and a clear head and a firm hand no longer
draw down upon their owner the reproach of effeminacy. On the contrary, in
these sadly degenerate days an evil-smelling breath, a blotchy face, a
reeling gait, and a husky voice are regarded as the hall marks of the cad
rather than or the gentleman.
Even nowadays, though, the thirstiness of mankind is something
supernatural. We are forever drinking on one excuse or another. A man
never feels comfortable unless he has a glass before him. We drink before
meals, and with meals, and after meals. We drink when we meet a friend,
also when we part from a friend. We drink when we are talking, when we
are reading, and when we are thinking. We drink one another's healths and
spoil our own. We drink the queen, and the army, and the ladies, and
everybody else that is drinkable; and I believe if the supply ran short we
should drink our mothers-in-law.
By the way, we never eat anybody's health, always drink it. Why should
we not stand up now and then and eat a tart to somebody's success?
To me, I confess the constant necessity of drinking under which the
majority of men labor is quite unaccountable. I can understand people
drinking to drown care or to drive away maddening thoughts well enough. I
can understand the ignorant masses loving to soak themselves in drink—oh,
yes, it's very shocking that they should, of course—very shocking to us who
live in cozy homes, with all the graces and pleasures of life around us, that
the dwellers in damp cellars and windy attics should creep from their dens
of misery into the warmth and glare of the public-house bar, and seek to
his coat off.
We did break the thing up at length with the aid of a chisel, but it was
perfectly impossible to eat it, and we had to make a dinner off the
vegetables and an apple tart. We tried a mouthful of the duck, but it was like
eating India-rubber.
It was a wicked sin to kill that drake. But there! there's no respect for old
institutions in this country.
I started this paper with the idea of writing about eating and drinking, but
I seem to have confined my remarks entirely to eating as yet. Well, you see,
drinking is one of those subjects with which it is inadvisable to appear too
well acquainted. The days are gone by when it was considered manly to go
to bed intoxicated every night, and a clear head and a firm hand no longer
draw down upon their owner the reproach of effeminacy. On the contrary, in
these sadly degenerate days an evil-smelling breath, a blotchy face, a
reeling gait, and a husky voice are regarded as the hall marks of the cad
rather than or the gentleman.
Even nowadays, though, the thirstiness of mankind is something
supernatural. We are forever drinking on one excuse or another. A man
never feels comfortable unless he has a glass before him. We drink before
meals, and with meals, and after meals. We drink when we meet a friend,
also when we part from a friend. We drink when we are talking, when we
are reading, and when we are thinking. We drink one another's healths and
spoil our own. We drink the queen, and the army, and the ladies, and
everybody else that is drinkable; and I believe if the supply ran short we
should drink our mothers-in-law.
By the way, we never eat anybody's health, always drink it. Why should
we not stand up now and then and eat a tart to somebody's success?
To me, I confess the constant necessity of drinking under which the
majority of men labor is quite unaccountable. I can understand people
drinking to drown care or to drive away maddening thoughts well enough. I
can understand the ignorant masses loving to soak themselves in drink—oh,
yes, it's very shocking that they should, of course—very shocking to us who
live in cozy homes, with all the graces and pleasures of life around us, that
the dwellers in damp cellars and windy attics should creep from their dens
of misery into the warmth and glare of the public-house bar, and seek to
Page 85
float for a brief space away from their dull world upon a Lethe stream of
gin.
But think, before you hold up your hands in horror at their ill-living, what
"life" for these wretched creatures really means. Picture the squalid misery
of their brutish existence, dragged on from year to year in the narrow,
noisome room where, huddled like vermin in sewers, they welter, and
sicken, and sleep; where dirt-grimed children scream and fight and sluttish,
shrill-voiced women cuff, and curse, and nag; where the street outside
teems with roaring filth and the house around is a bedlam of riot and stench.
Think what a sapless stick this fair flower of life must be to them, devoid
of mind and soul. The horse in his stall scents the sweet hay and munches
the ripe corn contentedly. The watch-dog in his kennel blinks at the grateful
sun, dreams of a glorious chase over the dewy fields, and wakes with a yelp
of gladness to greet a caressing hand. But the clod-like life of these human
logs never knows one ray of light. From the hour when they crawl from
their comfortless bed to the hour when they lounge back into it again they
never live one moment of real life. Recreation, amusement, companionship,
they know not the meaning of. Joy, sorrow, laughter, tears, love, friendship,
longing, despair, are idle words to them. From the day when their baby eyes
first look out upon their sordid world to the day when, with an oath, they
close them forever and their bones are shoveled out of sight, they never
warm to one touch of human sympathy, never thrill to a single thought,
never start to a single hope. In the name of the God of mercy; let them pour
the maddening liquor down their throats and feel for one brief moment that
they live!
Ah! we may talk sentiment as much as we like, but the stomach is the
real seat of happiness in this world. The kitchen is the chief temple wherein
we worship, its roaring fire is our vestal flame, and the cook is our great
high-priest. He is a mighty magician and a kindly one. He soothes away all
sorrow and care. He drives forth all enmity, gladdens all love. Our God is
great and the cook is his prophet. Let us eat, drink, and be merry.
gin.
But think, before you hold up your hands in horror at their ill-living, what
"life" for these wretched creatures really means. Picture the squalid misery
of their brutish existence, dragged on from year to year in the narrow,
noisome room where, huddled like vermin in sewers, they welter, and
sicken, and sleep; where dirt-grimed children scream and fight and sluttish,
shrill-voiced women cuff, and curse, and nag; where the street outside
teems with roaring filth and the house around is a bedlam of riot and stench.
Think what a sapless stick this fair flower of life must be to them, devoid
of mind and soul. The horse in his stall scents the sweet hay and munches
the ripe corn contentedly. The watch-dog in his kennel blinks at the grateful
sun, dreams of a glorious chase over the dewy fields, and wakes with a yelp
of gladness to greet a caressing hand. But the clod-like life of these human
logs never knows one ray of light. From the hour when they crawl from
their comfortless bed to the hour when they lounge back into it again they
never live one moment of real life. Recreation, amusement, companionship,
they know not the meaning of. Joy, sorrow, laughter, tears, love, friendship,
longing, despair, are idle words to them. From the day when their baby eyes
first look out upon their sordid world to the day when, with an oath, they
close them forever and their bones are shoveled out of sight, they never
warm to one touch of human sympathy, never thrill to a single thought,
never start to a single hope. In the name of the God of mercy; let them pour
the maddening liquor down their throats and feel for one brief moment that
they live!
Ah! we may talk sentiment as much as we like, but the stomach is the
real seat of happiness in this world. The kitchen is the chief temple wherein
we worship, its roaring fire is our vestal flame, and the cook is our great
high-priest. He is a mighty magician and a kindly one. He soothes away all
sorrow and care. He drives forth all enmity, gladdens all love. Our God is
great and the cook is his prophet. Let us eat, drink, and be merry.
Page 86
ON FURNISHED APARTMENTS.
"Oh, you have some rooms to let."
"Mother!"
"Well, what is it?"
"'Ere's a gentleman about the rooms."
"Ask 'im in. I'll be up in a minute."
"Will yer step inside, sir? Mother'll be up in a minute."
So you step inside and after a minute "mother" comes slowly up the
kitchen stairs, untying her apron as she comes and calling down instructions
to some one below about the potatoes.
"Good-morning, sir," says "mother," with a washed-out smile. "Will you
step this way, please?"
"Oh, it's hardly worth while my coming up," you say. "What sort of
rooms are they, and how much?"
"Well," says the landlady, "if you'll step upstairs I'll show them to you."
So with a protesting murmur, meant to imply that any waste of time
complained of hereafter must not be laid to your charge, you follow
"mother" upstairs.
At the first landing you run up against a pail and a broom, whereupon
"mother" expatiates upon the unreliability of servant-girls, and bawls over
the balusters for Sarah to come and take them away at once. When you get
outside the rooms she pauses, with her hand upon the door, to explain to
you that they are rather untidy just at present, as the last lodger left only
yesterday; and she also adds that this is their cleaning-day—it always is.
With this understanding you enter, and both stand solemnly feasting your
eyes upon the scene before you. The rooms cannot be said to appear
inviting. Even "mother's" face betrays no admiration. Untenanted
"furnished apartments" viewed in the morning sunlight do not inspire
cheery sensations. There is a lifeless air about them. It is a very different
thing when you have settled down and are living in them. With your old
"Oh, you have some rooms to let."
"Mother!"
"Well, what is it?"
"'Ere's a gentleman about the rooms."
"Ask 'im in. I'll be up in a minute."
"Will yer step inside, sir? Mother'll be up in a minute."
So you step inside and after a minute "mother" comes slowly up the
kitchen stairs, untying her apron as she comes and calling down instructions
to some one below about the potatoes.
"Good-morning, sir," says "mother," with a washed-out smile. "Will you
step this way, please?"
"Oh, it's hardly worth while my coming up," you say. "What sort of
rooms are they, and how much?"
"Well," says the landlady, "if you'll step upstairs I'll show them to you."
So with a protesting murmur, meant to imply that any waste of time
complained of hereafter must not be laid to your charge, you follow
"mother" upstairs.
At the first landing you run up against a pail and a broom, whereupon
"mother" expatiates upon the unreliability of servant-girls, and bawls over
the balusters for Sarah to come and take them away at once. When you get
outside the rooms she pauses, with her hand upon the door, to explain to
you that they are rather untidy just at present, as the last lodger left only
yesterday; and she also adds that this is their cleaning-day—it always is.
With this understanding you enter, and both stand solemnly feasting your
eyes upon the scene before you. The rooms cannot be said to appear
inviting. Even "mother's" face betrays no admiration. Untenanted
"furnished apartments" viewed in the morning sunlight do not inspire
cheery sensations. There is a lifeless air about them. It is a very different
thing when you have settled down and are living in them. With your old
Page 87
familiar household gods to greet your gaze whenever you glance up, and all
your little knick-knacks spread around you—with the photos of all the girls
that you have loved and lost ranged upon the mantel-piece, and half a dozen
disreputable-looking pipes scattered about in painfully prominent positions
—with one carpet slipper peeping from beneath the coal-box and the other
perched on the top of the piano—with the well-known pictures to hide the
dingy walls, and these dear old friends, your books, higgledy-piggledy all
over the place—with the bits of old blue china that your mother prized, and
the screen she worked in those far by-gone days, when the sweet old face
was laughing and young, and the white soft hair tumbled in gold-brown
curls from under the coal-scuttle bonnet—
Ah, old screen, what a gorgeous personage you must have been in your
young days, when the tulips and roses and lilies (all growing from one
stem) were fresh in their glistening sheen! Many a summer and winter have
come and gone since then, my friend, and you have played with the dancing
firelight until you have grown sad and gray. Your brilliant colors are fast
fading now, and the envious moths have gnawed your silken threads. You
are withering away like the dead hands that wove you. Do you ever think of
those dead hands? You seem so grave and thoughtful sometimes that I
almost think you do. Come, you and I and the deep-glowing embers, let us
talk together. Tell me in your silent language what you remember of those
young days, when you lay on my little mother's lap and her girlish fingers
played with your rainbow tresses. Was there never a lad near sometimes—
never a lad who would seize one of those little hands to smother it with
kisses, and who would persist in holding it, thereby sadly interfering with
the progress of your making? Was not your frail existence often put in
jeopardy by this same clumsy, headstrong lad, who would toss you
disrespectfully aside that he—not satisfied with one—might hold both
hands and gaze up into the loved eyes? I can see that lad now through the
haze of the flickering twilight. He is an eager bright-eyed boy, with
pinching, dandy shoes and tight-fitting smalls, snowy shirt frill and stock,
and—oh! such curly hair. A wild, light-hearted boy! Can he be the great,
grave gentleman upon whose stick I used to ride crosslegged, the care-worn
man into whose thoughtful face I used to gaze with childish reverence and
whom I used to call "father?" You say "yes," old screen; but are you quite
sure? It is a serious charge you are bringing. Can it be possible? Did he
have to kneel down in those wonderful smalls and pick you up and
your little knick-knacks spread around you—with the photos of all the girls
that you have loved and lost ranged upon the mantel-piece, and half a dozen
disreputable-looking pipes scattered about in painfully prominent positions
—with one carpet slipper peeping from beneath the coal-box and the other
perched on the top of the piano—with the well-known pictures to hide the
dingy walls, and these dear old friends, your books, higgledy-piggledy all
over the place—with the bits of old blue china that your mother prized, and
the screen she worked in those far by-gone days, when the sweet old face
was laughing and young, and the white soft hair tumbled in gold-brown
curls from under the coal-scuttle bonnet—
Ah, old screen, what a gorgeous personage you must have been in your
young days, when the tulips and roses and lilies (all growing from one
stem) were fresh in their glistening sheen! Many a summer and winter have
come and gone since then, my friend, and you have played with the dancing
firelight until you have grown sad and gray. Your brilliant colors are fast
fading now, and the envious moths have gnawed your silken threads. You
are withering away like the dead hands that wove you. Do you ever think of
those dead hands? You seem so grave and thoughtful sometimes that I
almost think you do. Come, you and I and the deep-glowing embers, let us
talk together. Tell me in your silent language what you remember of those
young days, when you lay on my little mother's lap and her girlish fingers
played with your rainbow tresses. Was there never a lad near sometimes—
never a lad who would seize one of those little hands to smother it with
kisses, and who would persist in holding it, thereby sadly interfering with
the progress of your making? Was not your frail existence often put in
jeopardy by this same clumsy, headstrong lad, who would toss you
disrespectfully aside that he—not satisfied with one—might hold both
hands and gaze up into the loved eyes? I can see that lad now through the
haze of the flickering twilight. He is an eager bright-eyed boy, with
pinching, dandy shoes and tight-fitting smalls, snowy shirt frill and stock,
and—oh! such curly hair. A wild, light-hearted boy! Can he be the great,
grave gentleman upon whose stick I used to ride crosslegged, the care-worn
man into whose thoughtful face I used to gaze with childish reverence and
whom I used to call "father?" You say "yes," old screen; but are you quite
sure? It is a serious charge you are bringing. Can it be possible? Did he
have to kneel down in those wonderful smalls and pick you up and
Page 88
rearrange you before he was forgiven and his curly head smoothed by my
mother's little hand? Ah! old screen, and did the lads and the lassies go
making love fifty years ago just as they do now? Are men and women so
unchanged? Did little maidens' hearts beat the same under pearl-
embroidered bodices as they do under Mother Hubbard cloaks? Have steel
casques and chimney-pot hats made no difference to the brains that work
beneath them? Oh, Time! great Chronos! and is this your power? Have you
dried up seas and leveled mountains and left the tiny human heart-strings to
defy you? Ah, yes! they were spun by a Mightier than thou, and they stretch
beyond your narrow ken, for their ends are made fast in eternity. Ay, you
may mow down the leaves and the blossoms, but the roots of life lie too
deep for your sickle to sever. You refashion Nature's garments, but you
cannot vary by a jot the throbbings of her pulse. The world rolls round
obedient to your laws, but the heart of man is not of your kingdom, for in its
birthplace "a thousand years are but as yesterday."
I am getting away, though, I fear, from my "furnished apartments," and I
hardly know how to get back. But I have some excuse for my meanderings
this time. It is a piece of old furniture that has led me astray, and fancies
gather, somehow, round old furniture, like moss around old stones. One's
chairs and tables get to be almost part of one's life and to seem like quiet
friends. What strange tales the wooden-headed old fellows could tell did
they but choose to speak! At what unsuspected comedies and tragedies have
they not assisted! What bitter tears have been sobbed into that old sofa
cushion! What passionate whisperings the settee must have overheard!
New furniture has no charms for me compared with old. It is the old
things that we love—the old faces, the old books, the old jokes. New
furniture can make a palace, but it takes old furniture to make a home. Not
merely old in itself—lodging-house furniture generally is that—but it must
be old to us, old in associations and recollections. The furniture of furnished
apartments, however ancient it may be in reality, is new to our eyes, and we
feel as though we could never get on with it. As, too, in the case of all fresh
acquaintances, whether wooden or human (and there is very little difference
between the two species sometimes), everything impresses you with its
worst aspect. The knobby wood-work and shiny horse-hair covering of the
easy-chair suggest anything but ease. The mirror is smoky. The curtains
want washing. The carpet is frayed. The table looks as if it would go over
the instant anything was rested on it. The grate is cheerless, the wall-paper
mother's little hand? Ah! old screen, and did the lads and the lassies go
making love fifty years ago just as they do now? Are men and women so
unchanged? Did little maidens' hearts beat the same under pearl-
embroidered bodices as they do under Mother Hubbard cloaks? Have steel
casques and chimney-pot hats made no difference to the brains that work
beneath them? Oh, Time! great Chronos! and is this your power? Have you
dried up seas and leveled mountains and left the tiny human heart-strings to
defy you? Ah, yes! they were spun by a Mightier than thou, and they stretch
beyond your narrow ken, for their ends are made fast in eternity. Ay, you
may mow down the leaves and the blossoms, but the roots of life lie too
deep for your sickle to sever. You refashion Nature's garments, but you
cannot vary by a jot the throbbings of her pulse. The world rolls round
obedient to your laws, but the heart of man is not of your kingdom, for in its
birthplace "a thousand years are but as yesterday."
I am getting away, though, I fear, from my "furnished apartments," and I
hardly know how to get back. But I have some excuse for my meanderings
this time. It is a piece of old furniture that has led me astray, and fancies
gather, somehow, round old furniture, like moss around old stones. One's
chairs and tables get to be almost part of one's life and to seem like quiet
friends. What strange tales the wooden-headed old fellows could tell did
they but choose to speak! At what unsuspected comedies and tragedies have
they not assisted! What bitter tears have been sobbed into that old sofa
cushion! What passionate whisperings the settee must have overheard!
New furniture has no charms for me compared with old. It is the old
things that we love—the old faces, the old books, the old jokes. New
furniture can make a palace, but it takes old furniture to make a home. Not
merely old in itself—lodging-house furniture generally is that—but it must
be old to us, old in associations and recollections. The furniture of furnished
apartments, however ancient it may be in reality, is new to our eyes, and we
feel as though we could never get on with it. As, too, in the case of all fresh
acquaintances, whether wooden or human (and there is very little difference
between the two species sometimes), everything impresses you with its
worst aspect. The knobby wood-work and shiny horse-hair covering of the
easy-chair suggest anything but ease. The mirror is smoky. The curtains
want washing. The carpet is frayed. The table looks as if it would go over
the instant anything was rested on it. The grate is cheerless, the wall-paper
Page 89
hideous. The ceiling appears to have had coffee spilt all over it, and the
ornaments—well, they are worse than the wallpaper.
There must surely be some special and secret manufactory for the
production of lodging-house ornaments. Precisely the same articles are to
be found at every lodging-house all over the kingdom, and they are never
seen anywhere else. There are the two—what do you call them? they stand
one at each end of the mantel-piece, where they are never safe, and they are
hung round with long triangular slips of glass that clank against one another
and make you nervous. In the commoner class of rooms these works of art
are supplemented by a couple of pieces of china which might each be meant
to represent a cow sitting upon its hind legs, or a model of the temple of
Diana at Ephesus, or a dog, or anything else you like to fancy. Somewhere
about the room you come across a bilious-looking object, which at first you
take to be a lump of dough left about by one of the children, but which on
scrutiny seems to resemble an underdone cupid. This thing the landlady
calls a statue. Then there is a "sampler" worked by some idiot related to the
family, a picture of the "Huguenots," two or three Scripture texts, and a
highly framed and glazed certificate to the effect that the father has been
vaccinated, or is an Odd Fellow, or something of that sort.
You examine these various attractions and then dismally ask what the
rent is.
"That's rather a good deal," you say on hearing the figure.
"Well, to tell you the truth," answers the landlady with a sudden burst of
candor, "I've always had" (mentioning a sum a good deal in excess of the
first-named amount), "and before that I used to have" (a still higher figure).
What the rent of apartments must have been twenty years ago makes one
shudder to think of. Every landlady makes you feel thoroughly ashamed of
yourself by informing you, whenever the subject crops up, that she used to
get twice as much for her rooms as you are paying. Young men lodgers of
the last generation must have been of a wealthier class than they are now, or
they must have ruined themselves. I should have had to live in an attic.
Curious, that in lodgings the rule of life is reversed. The higher you get
up in the world the lower you come down in your lodgings. On the lodging-
house ladder the poor man is at the top, the rich man underneath. You start
in the attic and work your way down to the first floor.
ornaments—well, they are worse than the wallpaper.
There must surely be some special and secret manufactory for the
production of lodging-house ornaments. Precisely the same articles are to
be found at every lodging-house all over the kingdom, and they are never
seen anywhere else. There are the two—what do you call them? they stand
one at each end of the mantel-piece, where they are never safe, and they are
hung round with long triangular slips of glass that clank against one another
and make you nervous. In the commoner class of rooms these works of art
are supplemented by a couple of pieces of china which might each be meant
to represent a cow sitting upon its hind legs, or a model of the temple of
Diana at Ephesus, or a dog, or anything else you like to fancy. Somewhere
about the room you come across a bilious-looking object, which at first you
take to be a lump of dough left about by one of the children, but which on
scrutiny seems to resemble an underdone cupid. This thing the landlady
calls a statue. Then there is a "sampler" worked by some idiot related to the
family, a picture of the "Huguenots," two or three Scripture texts, and a
highly framed and glazed certificate to the effect that the father has been
vaccinated, or is an Odd Fellow, or something of that sort.
You examine these various attractions and then dismally ask what the
rent is.
"That's rather a good deal," you say on hearing the figure.
"Well, to tell you the truth," answers the landlady with a sudden burst of
candor, "I've always had" (mentioning a sum a good deal in excess of the
first-named amount), "and before that I used to have" (a still higher figure).
What the rent of apartments must have been twenty years ago makes one
shudder to think of. Every landlady makes you feel thoroughly ashamed of
yourself by informing you, whenever the subject crops up, that she used to
get twice as much for her rooms as you are paying. Young men lodgers of
the last generation must have been of a wealthier class than they are now, or
they must have ruined themselves. I should have had to live in an attic.
Curious, that in lodgings the rule of life is reversed. The higher you get
up in the world the lower you come down in your lodgings. On the lodging-
house ladder the poor man is at the top, the rich man underneath. You start
in the attic and work your way down to the first floor.
Page 90
A good many great men have lived in attics and some have died there.
Attics, says the dictionary, are "places where lumber is stored," and the
world has used them to store a good deal of its lumber in at one time or
another. Its preachers and painters and poets, its deep-browed men who will
find out things, its fire-eyed men who will tell truths that no one wants to
hear—these are the lumber that the world hides away in its attics. Haydn
grew up in an attic and Chatterton starved in one. Addison and Goldsmith
wrote in garrets. Faraday and De Quincey knew them well. Dr. Johnson
camped cheerfully in them, sleeping soundly—too soundly sometimes—
upon their trundle-beds, like the sturdy old soldier of fortune that he was,
inured to hardship and all careless of himself. Dickens spent his youth
among them, Morland his old age—alas! a drunken, premature old age.
Hans Andersen, the fairy king, dreamed his sweet fancies beneath their
sloping roofs. Poor, wayward-hearted Collins leaned his head upon their
crazy tables; priggish Benjamin Franklin; Savage, the wrong-headed, much
troubled when he could afford any softer bed than a doorstep; young
Bloomfield, "Bobby" Burns, Hogarth, Watts the engineer—the roll is
endless. Ever since the habitations of men were reared two stories high has
the garret been the nursery of genius.
No one who honors the aristocracy of mind can feel ashamed of
acquaintanceship with them. Their damp-stained walls are sacred to the
memory of noble names. If all the wisdom of the world and all its art—all
the spoils that it has won from nature, all the fire that it has snatched from
heaven—were gathered together and divided into heaps, and we could point
and say, for instance, these mighty truths were flashed forth in the brilliant
salon amid the ripple of light laughter and the sparkle of bright eyes; and
this deep knowledge was dug up in the quiet study, where the bust of Pallas
looks serenely down on the leather-scented shelves; and this heap belongs
to the crowded street; and that to the daisied field—the heap that would
tower up high above the rest as a mountain above hills would be the one at
which we should look up and say: this noblest pile of all—these glorious
paintings and this wondrous music, these trumpet words, these solemn
thoughts, these daring deeds, they were forged and fashioned amid misery
and pain in the sordid squalor of the city garret. There, from their eyries,
while the world heaved and throbbed below, the kings of men sent forth
their eagle thoughts to wing their flight through the ages. There, where the
sunlight streaming through the broken panes fell on rotting boards and
Attics, says the dictionary, are "places where lumber is stored," and the
world has used them to store a good deal of its lumber in at one time or
another. Its preachers and painters and poets, its deep-browed men who will
find out things, its fire-eyed men who will tell truths that no one wants to
hear—these are the lumber that the world hides away in its attics. Haydn
grew up in an attic and Chatterton starved in one. Addison and Goldsmith
wrote in garrets. Faraday and De Quincey knew them well. Dr. Johnson
camped cheerfully in them, sleeping soundly—too soundly sometimes—
upon their trundle-beds, like the sturdy old soldier of fortune that he was,
inured to hardship and all careless of himself. Dickens spent his youth
among them, Morland his old age—alas! a drunken, premature old age.
Hans Andersen, the fairy king, dreamed his sweet fancies beneath their
sloping roofs. Poor, wayward-hearted Collins leaned his head upon their
crazy tables; priggish Benjamin Franklin; Savage, the wrong-headed, much
troubled when he could afford any softer bed than a doorstep; young
Bloomfield, "Bobby" Burns, Hogarth, Watts the engineer—the roll is
endless. Ever since the habitations of men were reared two stories high has
the garret been the nursery of genius.
No one who honors the aristocracy of mind can feel ashamed of
acquaintanceship with them. Their damp-stained walls are sacred to the
memory of noble names. If all the wisdom of the world and all its art—all
the spoils that it has won from nature, all the fire that it has snatched from
heaven—were gathered together and divided into heaps, and we could point
and say, for instance, these mighty truths were flashed forth in the brilliant
salon amid the ripple of light laughter and the sparkle of bright eyes; and
this deep knowledge was dug up in the quiet study, where the bust of Pallas
looks serenely down on the leather-scented shelves; and this heap belongs
to the crowded street; and that to the daisied field—the heap that would
tower up high above the rest as a mountain above hills would be the one at
which we should look up and say: this noblest pile of all—these glorious
paintings and this wondrous music, these trumpet words, these solemn
thoughts, these daring deeds, they were forged and fashioned amid misery
and pain in the sordid squalor of the city garret. There, from their eyries,
while the world heaved and throbbed below, the kings of men sent forth
their eagle thoughts to wing their flight through the ages. There, where the
sunlight streaming through the broken panes fell on rotting boards and
Page 91
crumbling walls; there, from their lofty thrones, those rag-clothed Joves
have hurled their thunderbolts and shaken, before now, the earth to its
foundations.
Huddle them up in your lumber-rooms, oh, world! Shut them fast in and
turn the key of poverty upon them. Weld close the bars, and let them fret
their hero lives away within the narrow cage. Leave them there to starve,
and rot, and die. Laugh at the frenzied beatings of their hands against the
door. Roll onward in your dust and noise and pass them by, forgotten.
But take care lest they turn and sting you. All do not, like the fabled
phoenix, warble sweet melodies in their agony; sometimes they spit venom
—venom you must breathe whether you will or no, for you cannot seal their
mouths, though you may fetter their limbs. You can lock the door upon
them, but they burst open their shaky lattices and call out over the house-
tops so that men cannot but hear. You hounded wild Rousseau into the
meanest garret of the Rue St. Jacques and jeered at his angry shrieks. But
the thin, piping tones swelled a hundred years later into the sullen roar of
the French Revolution, and civilization to this day is quivering to the
reverberations of his voice.
As for myself, however, I like an attic. Not to live in: as residences they
are inconvenient. There is too much getting up and down stairs connected
with them to please me. It puts one unpleasantly in mind of the tread-mill.
The form of the ceiling offers too many facilities for bumping your head
and too few for shaving. And the note of the tomcat as he sings to his love
in the stilly night outside on the tiles becomes positively distasteful when
heard so near.
No, for living in give me a suit of rooms on the first floor of a Piccadilly
mansion (I wish somebody would!); but for thinking in let me have an attic
up ten flights of stairs in the densest quarter of the city. I have all Herr
Teufelsdrockh's affection for attics. There is a sublimity about their
loftiness. I love to "sit at ease and look down upon the wasps' nest beneath;"
to listen to the dull murmur of the human tide ebbing and flowing
ceaselessly through the narrow streets and lanes below. How small men
seem, how like a swarm of ants sweltering in endless confusion on their
tiny hill! How petty seems the work on which they are hurrying and
skurrying! How childishly they jostle against one another and turn to snarl
and scratch! They jabber and screech and curse, but their puny voices do
have hurled their thunderbolts and shaken, before now, the earth to its
foundations.
Huddle them up in your lumber-rooms, oh, world! Shut them fast in and
turn the key of poverty upon them. Weld close the bars, and let them fret
their hero lives away within the narrow cage. Leave them there to starve,
and rot, and die. Laugh at the frenzied beatings of their hands against the
door. Roll onward in your dust and noise and pass them by, forgotten.
But take care lest they turn and sting you. All do not, like the fabled
phoenix, warble sweet melodies in their agony; sometimes they spit venom
—venom you must breathe whether you will or no, for you cannot seal their
mouths, though you may fetter their limbs. You can lock the door upon
them, but they burst open their shaky lattices and call out over the house-
tops so that men cannot but hear. You hounded wild Rousseau into the
meanest garret of the Rue St. Jacques and jeered at his angry shrieks. But
the thin, piping tones swelled a hundred years later into the sullen roar of
the French Revolution, and civilization to this day is quivering to the
reverberations of his voice.
As for myself, however, I like an attic. Not to live in: as residences they
are inconvenient. There is too much getting up and down stairs connected
with them to please me. It puts one unpleasantly in mind of the tread-mill.
The form of the ceiling offers too many facilities for bumping your head
and too few for shaving. And the note of the tomcat as he sings to his love
in the stilly night outside on the tiles becomes positively distasteful when
heard so near.
No, for living in give me a suit of rooms on the first floor of a Piccadilly
mansion (I wish somebody would!); but for thinking in let me have an attic
up ten flights of stairs in the densest quarter of the city. I have all Herr
Teufelsdrockh's affection for attics. There is a sublimity about their
loftiness. I love to "sit at ease and look down upon the wasps' nest beneath;"
to listen to the dull murmur of the human tide ebbing and flowing
ceaselessly through the narrow streets and lanes below. How small men
seem, how like a swarm of ants sweltering in endless confusion on their
tiny hill! How petty seems the work on which they are hurrying and
skurrying! How childishly they jostle against one another and turn to snarl
and scratch! They jabber and screech and curse, but their puny voices do
Page 92
not reach up here. They fret, and fume, and rage, and pant, and die; "but I,
mein Werther, sit above it all; I am alone with the stars."
The most extraordinary attic I ever came across was one a friend and I
once shared many years ago. Of all eccentrically planned things, from
Bradshaw to the maze at Hampton Court, that room was the most eccentric.
The architect who designed it must have been a genius, though I cannot
help thinking that his talents would have been better employed in contriving
puzzles than in shaping human habitations. No figure in Euclid could give
any idea of that apartment. It contained seven corners, two of the walls
sloped to a point, and the window was just over the fireplace. The only
possible position for the bedstead was between the door and the cupboard.
To get anything out of the cupboard we had to scramble over the bed, and a
large percentage of the various commodities thus obtained was absorbed by
the bedclothes. Indeed, so many things were spilled and dropped upon the
bed that toward night-time it had become a sort of small cooperative store.
Coal was what it always had most in stock. We used to keep our coal in the
bottom part of the cupboard, and when any was wanted we had to climb
over the bed, fill a shovelful, and then crawl back. It was an exciting
moment when we reached the middle of the bed. We would hold our breath,
fix our eyes upon the shovel, and poise ourselves for the last move. The
next instant we, and the coals, and the shovel, and the bed would be all
mixed up together.
I've heard of the people going into raptures over beds of coal. We slept in
one every night and were not in the least stuck up about it.
But our attic, unique though it was, had by no means exhausted the
architect's sense of humor. The arrangement of the whole house was a
marvel of originality. All the doors opened outward, so that if any one
wanted to leave a room at the same moment that you were coming
downstairs it was unpleasant for you. There was no ground-floor—its
ground-floor belonged to a house in the next court, and the front door
opened direct upon a flight of stairs leading down to the cellar. Visitors on
entering the house would suddenly shoot past the person who had answered
the door to them and disappear down these stairs. Those of a nervous
temperament used to imagine that it was a trap laid for them, and would
shout murder as they lay on their backs at the bottom till somebody came
and picked them up.
mein Werther, sit above it all; I am alone with the stars."
The most extraordinary attic I ever came across was one a friend and I
once shared many years ago. Of all eccentrically planned things, from
Bradshaw to the maze at Hampton Court, that room was the most eccentric.
The architect who designed it must have been a genius, though I cannot
help thinking that his talents would have been better employed in contriving
puzzles than in shaping human habitations. No figure in Euclid could give
any idea of that apartment. It contained seven corners, two of the walls
sloped to a point, and the window was just over the fireplace. The only
possible position for the bedstead was between the door and the cupboard.
To get anything out of the cupboard we had to scramble over the bed, and a
large percentage of the various commodities thus obtained was absorbed by
the bedclothes. Indeed, so many things were spilled and dropped upon the
bed that toward night-time it had become a sort of small cooperative store.
Coal was what it always had most in stock. We used to keep our coal in the
bottom part of the cupboard, and when any was wanted we had to climb
over the bed, fill a shovelful, and then crawl back. It was an exciting
moment when we reached the middle of the bed. We would hold our breath,
fix our eyes upon the shovel, and poise ourselves for the last move. The
next instant we, and the coals, and the shovel, and the bed would be all
mixed up together.
I've heard of the people going into raptures over beds of coal. We slept in
one every night and were not in the least stuck up about it.
But our attic, unique though it was, had by no means exhausted the
architect's sense of humor. The arrangement of the whole house was a
marvel of originality. All the doors opened outward, so that if any one
wanted to leave a room at the same moment that you were coming
downstairs it was unpleasant for you. There was no ground-floor—its
ground-floor belonged to a house in the next court, and the front door
opened direct upon a flight of stairs leading down to the cellar. Visitors on
entering the house would suddenly shoot past the person who had answered
the door to them and disappear down these stairs. Those of a nervous
temperament used to imagine that it was a trap laid for them, and would
shout murder as they lay on their backs at the bottom till somebody came
and picked them up.
Page 93
It is a long time ago now that I last saw the inside of an attic. I have tried
various floors since but I have not found that they have made much
difference to me. Life tastes much the same, whether we quaff it from a
golden goblet or drink it out of a stone mug. The hours come laden with the
same mixture of joy and sorrow, no matter where we wait for them. A
waistcoat of broadcloth or of fustian is alike to an aching heart, and we
laugh no merrier on velvet cushions than we did on wooden chairs. Often
have I sighed in those low-ceilinged rooms, yet disappointments have come
neither less nor lighter since I quitted them. Life works upon a
compensating balance, and the happiness we gain in one direction we lose
in another. As our means increase, so do our desires; and we ever stand
midway between the two. When we reside in an attic we enjoy a supper of
fried fish and stout. When we occupy the first floor it takes an elaborate
dinner at the Continental to give us the same amount of satisfaction.
various floors since but I have not found that they have made much
difference to me. Life tastes much the same, whether we quaff it from a
golden goblet or drink it out of a stone mug. The hours come laden with the
same mixture of joy and sorrow, no matter where we wait for them. A
waistcoat of broadcloth or of fustian is alike to an aching heart, and we
laugh no merrier on velvet cushions than we did on wooden chairs. Often
have I sighed in those low-ceilinged rooms, yet disappointments have come
neither less nor lighter since I quitted them. Life works upon a
compensating balance, and the happiness we gain in one direction we lose
in another. As our means increase, so do our desires; and we ever stand
midway between the two. When we reside in an attic we enjoy a supper of
fried fish and stout. When we occupy the first floor it takes an elaborate
dinner at the Continental to give us the same amount of satisfaction.
Page 94
ON DRESS AND DEPORTMENT.
They say—people who ought to be ashamed of themselves do—that the
consciousness of being well dressed imparts a blissfulness to the human
heart that religion is powerless to bestow. I am afraid these cynical persons
are sometimes correct. I know that when I was a very young man (many,
many years ago, as the story-books say) and wanted cheering up, I used to
go and dress myself in all my best clothes. If I had been annoyed in any
manner—if my washerwoman had discharged me, for instance; or my
blank-verse poem had been returned for the tenth time, with the editor's
compliments "and regrets that owing to want of space he is unable to avail
himself of kind offer;" or I had been snubbed by the woman I loved as man
never loved before—by the way, it's really extraordinary what a variety of
ways of loving there must be. We all do it as it was never done before. I
don't know how our great-grandchildren will manage. They will have to do
it on their heads by their time if they persist in not clashing with any
previous method.
Well, as I was saying, when these unpleasant sort of things happened and
I felt crushed, I put on all my best clothes and went out. It brought back my
vanishing self-esteem. In a glossy new hat and a pair of trousers with a fold
down the front (carefully preserved by keeping them under the bed—I don't
mean on the floor, you know, but between the bed and the mattress), I felt I
was somebody and that there were other washerwomen: ay, and even other
girls to love, and who would perhaps appreciate a clever, good-looking
young fellow. I didn't care; that was my reckless way. I would make love to
other maidens. I felt that in those clothes I could do it.
They have a wonderful deal to do with courting, clothes have. It is half
the battle. At all events, the young man thinks so, and it generally takes him
a couple of hours to get himself up for the occasion. His first half-hour is
occupied in trying to decide whether to wear his light suit with a cane and
drab billycock, or his black tails with a chimney-pot hat and his new
umbrella. He is sure to be unfortunate in either decision. If he wears his
light suit and takes the stick it comes on to rain, and he reaches the house in
a damp and muddy condition and spends the evening trying to hide his
They say—people who ought to be ashamed of themselves do—that the
consciousness of being well dressed imparts a blissfulness to the human
heart that religion is powerless to bestow. I am afraid these cynical persons
are sometimes correct. I know that when I was a very young man (many,
many years ago, as the story-books say) and wanted cheering up, I used to
go and dress myself in all my best clothes. If I had been annoyed in any
manner—if my washerwoman had discharged me, for instance; or my
blank-verse poem had been returned for the tenth time, with the editor's
compliments "and regrets that owing to want of space he is unable to avail
himself of kind offer;" or I had been snubbed by the woman I loved as man
never loved before—by the way, it's really extraordinary what a variety of
ways of loving there must be. We all do it as it was never done before. I
don't know how our great-grandchildren will manage. They will have to do
it on their heads by their time if they persist in not clashing with any
previous method.
Well, as I was saying, when these unpleasant sort of things happened and
I felt crushed, I put on all my best clothes and went out. It brought back my
vanishing self-esteem. In a glossy new hat and a pair of trousers with a fold
down the front (carefully preserved by keeping them under the bed—I don't
mean on the floor, you know, but between the bed and the mattress), I felt I
was somebody and that there were other washerwomen: ay, and even other
girls to love, and who would perhaps appreciate a clever, good-looking
young fellow. I didn't care; that was my reckless way. I would make love to
other maidens. I felt that in those clothes I could do it.
They have a wonderful deal to do with courting, clothes have. It is half
the battle. At all events, the young man thinks so, and it generally takes him
a couple of hours to get himself up for the occasion. His first half-hour is
occupied in trying to decide whether to wear his light suit with a cane and
drab billycock, or his black tails with a chimney-pot hat and his new
umbrella. He is sure to be unfortunate in either decision. If he wears his
light suit and takes the stick it comes on to rain, and he reaches the house in
a damp and muddy condition and spends the evening trying to hide his
Page 95
boots. If, on the other hand, he decides in favor of the top hat and umbrella
—nobody would ever dream of going out in a top hat without an umbrella;
it would be like letting baby (bless it!) toddle out without its nurse. How I
do hate a top hat! One lasts me a very long while, I can tell you. I only wear
it when—well, never mind when I wear it. It lasts me a very long while. I've
had my present one five years. It was rather old-fashioned last summer, but
the shape has come round again now and I look quite stylish.
But to return to our young man and his courting. If he starts off with the
top hat and umbrella the afternoon turns out fearfully hot, and the
perspiration takes all the soap out of his mustache and converts the
beautifully arranged curl over his forehead into a limp wisp resembling a
lump of seaweed. The Fates are never favorable to the poor wretch. If he
does by any chance reach the door in proper condition, she has gone out
with her cousin and won't be back till late.
How a young lover made ridiculous by the gawkiness of modern costume
must envy the picturesque gallants of seventy years ago! Look at them (on
the Christmas cards), with their curly hair and natty hats, their well-shaped
legs incased in smalls, their dainty Hessian boots, their ruffling frills, their
canes and dangling seals. No wonder the little maiden in the big poke-
bonnet and the light-blue sash casts down her eyes and is completely won.
Men could win hearts in clothes like that. But what can you expect from
baggy trousers and a monkeyjacket?
Clothes have more effect upon us than we imagine. Our deportment
depends upon our dress. Make a man get into seedy, worn-out rags, and he
will skulk along with his head hanging down, like a man going out to fetch
his own supper beer. But deck out the same article in gorgeous raiment and
fine linen, and he will strut down the main thoroughfare, swinging his cane
and looking at the girls as perky as a bantam cock.
Clothes alter our very nature. A man could not help being fierce and
daring with a plume in his bonnet, a dagger in his belt, and a lot of puffy
white things all down his sleeves. But in an ulster he wants to get behind a
lamp-post and call police.
I am quite ready to admit that you can find sterling merit, honest worth,
deep affection, and all such like virtues of the roast-beef-and-plum-pudding
school as much, and perhaps more, under broadcloth and tweed as ever
existed beneath silk and velvet; but the spirit of that knightly chivalry that
—nobody would ever dream of going out in a top hat without an umbrella;
it would be like letting baby (bless it!) toddle out without its nurse. How I
do hate a top hat! One lasts me a very long while, I can tell you. I only wear
it when—well, never mind when I wear it. It lasts me a very long while. I've
had my present one five years. It was rather old-fashioned last summer, but
the shape has come round again now and I look quite stylish.
But to return to our young man and his courting. If he starts off with the
top hat and umbrella the afternoon turns out fearfully hot, and the
perspiration takes all the soap out of his mustache and converts the
beautifully arranged curl over his forehead into a limp wisp resembling a
lump of seaweed. The Fates are never favorable to the poor wretch. If he
does by any chance reach the door in proper condition, she has gone out
with her cousin and won't be back till late.
How a young lover made ridiculous by the gawkiness of modern costume
must envy the picturesque gallants of seventy years ago! Look at them (on
the Christmas cards), with their curly hair and natty hats, their well-shaped
legs incased in smalls, their dainty Hessian boots, their ruffling frills, their
canes and dangling seals. No wonder the little maiden in the big poke-
bonnet and the light-blue sash casts down her eyes and is completely won.
Men could win hearts in clothes like that. But what can you expect from
baggy trousers and a monkeyjacket?
Clothes have more effect upon us than we imagine. Our deportment
depends upon our dress. Make a man get into seedy, worn-out rags, and he
will skulk along with his head hanging down, like a man going out to fetch
his own supper beer. But deck out the same article in gorgeous raiment and
fine linen, and he will strut down the main thoroughfare, swinging his cane
and looking at the girls as perky as a bantam cock.
Clothes alter our very nature. A man could not help being fierce and
daring with a plume in his bonnet, a dagger in his belt, and a lot of puffy
white things all down his sleeves. But in an ulster he wants to get behind a
lamp-post and call police.
I am quite ready to admit that you can find sterling merit, honest worth,
deep affection, and all such like virtues of the roast-beef-and-plum-pudding
school as much, and perhaps more, under broadcloth and tweed as ever
existed beneath silk and velvet; but the spirit of that knightly chivalry that
Page 96
"rode a tilt for lady's love" and "fought for lady's smiles" needs the clatter
of steel and the rustle of plumes to summon it from its grave between the
dusty folds of tapestry and underneath the musty leaves of moldering
chronicles.
The world must be getting old, I think; it dresses so very soberly now. We
have been through the infant period of humanity, when we used to run
about with nothing on but a long, loose robe, and liked to have our feet
bare. And then came the rough, barbaric age, the boyhood of our race. We
didn't care what we wore then, but thought it nice to tattoo ourselves all
over, and we never did our hair. And after that the world grew into a young
man and became foppish. It decked itself in flowing curls and scarlet
doublets, and went courting, and bragging, and bouncing—making a brave
show.
But all those merry, foolish days of youth are gone, and we are very
sober, very solemn—and very stupid, some say—now. The world is a grave,
middle-aged gentleman in this nineteenth century, and would be shocked to
see itself with a bit of finery on. So it dresses in black coats and trousers,
and black hats, and black boots, and, dear me, it is such a very respectable
gentleman—to think it could ever have gone gadding about as a troubadour
or a knight-errant, dressed in all those fancy colors! Ah, well! we are more
sensible in this age.
Or at least we think ourselves so. It is a general theory nowadays that
sense and dullness go together.
Goodness is another quality that always goes with blackness. Very good
people indeed, you will notice, dress altogether in black, even to gloves and
neckties, and they will probably take to black shirts before long. Medium
goods indulge in light trousers on week-days, and some of them even go so
far as to wear fancy waistcoats. On the other hand, people who care nothing
for a future state go about in light suits; and there have been known
wretches so abandoned as to wear a white hat. Such people, however, are
never spoken of in genteel society, and perhaps I ought not to have referred
to them here.
By the way, talking of light suits, have you ever noticed how people stare
at you the first time you go out in a new light suit They do not notice it so
much afterward. The population of London have got accustomed to it by the
third time you wear it. I say "you," because I am not speaking from my own
of steel and the rustle of plumes to summon it from its grave between the
dusty folds of tapestry and underneath the musty leaves of moldering
chronicles.
The world must be getting old, I think; it dresses so very soberly now. We
have been through the infant period of humanity, when we used to run
about with nothing on but a long, loose robe, and liked to have our feet
bare. And then came the rough, barbaric age, the boyhood of our race. We
didn't care what we wore then, but thought it nice to tattoo ourselves all
over, and we never did our hair. And after that the world grew into a young
man and became foppish. It decked itself in flowing curls and scarlet
doublets, and went courting, and bragging, and bouncing—making a brave
show.
But all those merry, foolish days of youth are gone, and we are very
sober, very solemn—and very stupid, some say—now. The world is a grave,
middle-aged gentleman in this nineteenth century, and would be shocked to
see itself with a bit of finery on. So it dresses in black coats and trousers,
and black hats, and black boots, and, dear me, it is such a very respectable
gentleman—to think it could ever have gone gadding about as a troubadour
or a knight-errant, dressed in all those fancy colors! Ah, well! we are more
sensible in this age.
Or at least we think ourselves so. It is a general theory nowadays that
sense and dullness go together.
Goodness is another quality that always goes with blackness. Very good
people indeed, you will notice, dress altogether in black, even to gloves and
neckties, and they will probably take to black shirts before long. Medium
goods indulge in light trousers on week-days, and some of them even go so
far as to wear fancy waistcoats. On the other hand, people who care nothing
for a future state go about in light suits; and there have been known
wretches so abandoned as to wear a white hat. Such people, however, are
never spoken of in genteel society, and perhaps I ought not to have referred
to them here.
By the way, talking of light suits, have you ever noticed how people stare
at you the first time you go out in a new light suit They do not notice it so
much afterward. The population of London have got accustomed to it by the
third time you wear it. I say "you," because I am not speaking from my own
Page 97
experience. I do not wear such things at all myself. As I said, only sinful
people do so.
I wish, though, it were not so, and that one could be good, and
respectable, and sensible without making one's self a guy. I look in the glass
sometimes at my two long, cylindrical bags (so picturesquely rugged about
the knees), my stand-up collar and billycock hat, and wonder what right I
have to go about making God's world hideous. Then wild and wicked
thoughts come into my heart. I don't want to be good and respectable. (I
never can be sensible, I'm told; so that don't matter.) I want to put on
lavender-colored tights, with red velvet breeches and a green doublet
slashed with yellow; to have a light-blue silk cloak on my shoulder, and a
black eagle's plume waving from my hat, and a big sword, and a falcon, and
a lance, and a prancing horse, so that I might go about and gladden the eyes
of the people. Why should we all try to look like ants crawling over a dust-
heap? Why shouldn't we dress a little gayly? I am sure if we did we should
be happier. True, it is a little thing, but we are a little race, and what is the
use of our pretending otherwise and spoiling fun? Let philosophers get
themselves up like old crows if they like. But let me be a butterfly.
Women, at all events, ought to dress prettily. It is their duty. They are the
flowers of the earth and were meant to show it up. We abuse them a good
deal, we men; but, goodness knows, the old world would be dull enough
without their dresses and fair faces. How they brighten up every place they
come into! What a sunny commotion they—relations, of course—-make in
our dingy bachelor chambers! and what a delightful litter their ribbons and
laces, and gloves and hats, and parasols and 'kerchiefs make! It is as if a
wandering rainbow had dropped in to pay us a visit.
It is one of the chief charms of the summer, to my mind, the way our
little maids come out in pretty colors. I like to see the pink and blue and
white glancing between the trees, dotting the green fields, and flashing back
the sunlight. You can see the bright colors such a long way off. There are
four white dresses climbing a hill in front of my window now. I can see
them distinctly, though it is three miles away. I thought at first they were
mile-stones out for a lark. It's so nice to be able to see the darlings a long
way off. Especially if they happen to be your wife and your mother-in-law.
Talking of fields and mile-stones reminds me that I want to say, in all
seriousness, a few words about women's boots. The women of these islands
people do so.
I wish, though, it were not so, and that one could be good, and
respectable, and sensible without making one's self a guy. I look in the glass
sometimes at my two long, cylindrical bags (so picturesquely rugged about
the knees), my stand-up collar and billycock hat, and wonder what right I
have to go about making God's world hideous. Then wild and wicked
thoughts come into my heart. I don't want to be good and respectable. (I
never can be sensible, I'm told; so that don't matter.) I want to put on
lavender-colored tights, with red velvet breeches and a green doublet
slashed with yellow; to have a light-blue silk cloak on my shoulder, and a
black eagle's plume waving from my hat, and a big sword, and a falcon, and
a lance, and a prancing horse, so that I might go about and gladden the eyes
of the people. Why should we all try to look like ants crawling over a dust-
heap? Why shouldn't we dress a little gayly? I am sure if we did we should
be happier. True, it is a little thing, but we are a little race, and what is the
use of our pretending otherwise and spoiling fun? Let philosophers get
themselves up like old crows if they like. But let me be a butterfly.
Women, at all events, ought to dress prettily. It is their duty. They are the
flowers of the earth and were meant to show it up. We abuse them a good
deal, we men; but, goodness knows, the old world would be dull enough
without their dresses and fair faces. How they brighten up every place they
come into! What a sunny commotion they—relations, of course—-make in
our dingy bachelor chambers! and what a delightful litter their ribbons and
laces, and gloves and hats, and parasols and 'kerchiefs make! It is as if a
wandering rainbow had dropped in to pay us a visit.
It is one of the chief charms of the summer, to my mind, the way our
little maids come out in pretty colors. I like to see the pink and blue and
white glancing between the trees, dotting the green fields, and flashing back
the sunlight. You can see the bright colors such a long way off. There are
four white dresses climbing a hill in front of my window now. I can see
them distinctly, though it is three miles away. I thought at first they were
mile-stones out for a lark. It's so nice to be able to see the darlings a long
way off. Especially if they happen to be your wife and your mother-in-law.
Talking of fields and mile-stones reminds me that I want to say, in all
seriousness, a few words about women's boots. The women of these islands
Page 98
all wear boots too big for them. They can never get a boot to fit. The
bootmakers do not keep sizes small enough.
Over and over again have I known women sit down on the top rail of a
stile and declare they could not go a step further because their boots hurt
them so; and it has always been the same complaint—too big.
It is time this state of things was altered. In the name of the husbands and
fathers of England, I call upon the bootmakers to reform. Our wives, our
daughters, and our cousins are not to be lamed and tortured with impunity.
Why cannot "narrow twos" be kept more in stock? That is the size I find
most women take.
The waist-band is another item of feminine apparel that is always too big.
The dressmakers make these things so loose that the hooks and eyes by
which they are fastened burst off, every now and then, with a report like
thunder.
Why women suffer these wrongs—why they do not insist in having their
clothes made small enough for them I cannot conceive. It can hardly be that
they are disinclined to trouble themselves about matters of mere dress, for
dress is the one subject that they really do think about. It is the only topic
they ever get thoroughly interested in, and they talk about it all day long. If
you see two women together, you may bet your bottom dollar they are
discussing their own or their friends' clothes. You notice a couple of child-
like beings conversing by a window, and you wonder what sweet, helpful
words are falling from their sainted lips. So you move nearer and then you
hear one say:
"So I took in the waist-band and let out a seam, and it fits beautifully
now."
"Well," says the other, "I shall wear my plum-colored body to the Jones',
with a yellow plastron; and they've got some lovely gloves at Puttick's, only
one and eleven pence."
I went for a drive through a part of Derbyshire once with a couple of
ladies. It was a beautiful bit of country, and they enjoyed themselves
immensely. They talked dressmaking the whole time.
"Pretty view, that," I would say, waving my umbrella round. "Look at
those blue distant hills! That little white speck, nestling in the woods, is
Chatsworth, and over there—"
bootmakers do not keep sizes small enough.
Over and over again have I known women sit down on the top rail of a
stile and declare they could not go a step further because their boots hurt
them so; and it has always been the same complaint—too big.
It is time this state of things was altered. In the name of the husbands and
fathers of England, I call upon the bootmakers to reform. Our wives, our
daughters, and our cousins are not to be lamed and tortured with impunity.
Why cannot "narrow twos" be kept more in stock? That is the size I find
most women take.
The waist-band is another item of feminine apparel that is always too big.
The dressmakers make these things so loose that the hooks and eyes by
which they are fastened burst off, every now and then, with a report like
thunder.
Why women suffer these wrongs—why they do not insist in having their
clothes made small enough for them I cannot conceive. It can hardly be that
they are disinclined to trouble themselves about matters of mere dress, for
dress is the one subject that they really do think about. It is the only topic
they ever get thoroughly interested in, and they talk about it all day long. If
you see two women together, you may bet your bottom dollar they are
discussing their own or their friends' clothes. You notice a couple of child-
like beings conversing by a window, and you wonder what sweet, helpful
words are falling from their sainted lips. So you move nearer and then you
hear one say:
"So I took in the waist-band and let out a seam, and it fits beautifully
now."
"Well," says the other, "I shall wear my plum-colored body to the Jones',
with a yellow plastron; and they've got some lovely gloves at Puttick's, only
one and eleven pence."
I went for a drive through a part of Derbyshire once with a couple of
ladies. It was a beautiful bit of country, and they enjoyed themselves
immensely. They talked dressmaking the whole time.
"Pretty view, that," I would say, waving my umbrella round. "Look at
those blue distant hills! That little white speck, nestling in the woods, is
Chatsworth, and over there—"
Page 99
"Yes, very pretty indeed," one would reply. "Well, why not get a yard of
sarsenet?"
"What, and leave the skirt exactly as it is?"
"Certainly. What place d'ye call this?"
Then I would draw their attention to the fresh beauties that kept sweeping
into view, and they would glance round and say "charming," "sweetly
pretty," and immediately go off into raptures over each other's pocket-
handkerchiefs, and mourn with one another over the decadence of cambric
frilling.
I believe if two women were cast together upon a desert island, they
would spend each day arguing the respective merits of sea-shells and birds'
eggs considered as trimmings, and would have a new fashion in fig-leaves
every month.
Very young men think a good deal about clothes, but they don't talk about
them to each other. They would not find much encouragement. A fop is not
a favorite with his own sex. Indeed, he gets a good deal more abuse from
them than is necessary. His is a harmless failing and it soon wears out.
Besides, a man who has no foppery at twenty will be a slatternly, dirty-
collar, unbrushed-coat man at forty. A little foppishness in a young man is
good; it is human. I like to see a young cock ruffle his feathers, stretch his
neck, and crow as if the whole world belonged to him. I don't like a modest,
retiring man. Nobody does—not really, however much they may prate
about modest worth and other things they do not understand.
A meek deportment is a great mistake in the world. Uriah Heap's father
was a very poor judge of human nature, or he would not have told his son,
as he did, that people liked humbleness. There is nothing annoys them
more, as a rule. Rows are half the fun of life, and you can't have rows with
humble, meek-answering individuals. They turn away our wrath, and that is
just what we do not want. We want to let it out. We have worked ourselves
up into a state of exhilarating fury, and then just as we are anticipating the
enjoyment of a vigorous set-to, they spoil all our plans with their
exasperating humility.
Xantippe's life must have been one long misery, tied to that calmly
irritating man, Socrates. Fancy a married woman doomed to live on from
day to day without one single quarrel with her husband! A man ought to
humor his wife in these things.
sarsenet?"
"What, and leave the skirt exactly as it is?"
"Certainly. What place d'ye call this?"
Then I would draw their attention to the fresh beauties that kept sweeping
into view, and they would glance round and say "charming," "sweetly
pretty," and immediately go off into raptures over each other's pocket-
handkerchiefs, and mourn with one another over the decadence of cambric
frilling.
I believe if two women were cast together upon a desert island, they
would spend each day arguing the respective merits of sea-shells and birds'
eggs considered as trimmings, and would have a new fashion in fig-leaves
every month.
Very young men think a good deal about clothes, but they don't talk about
them to each other. They would not find much encouragement. A fop is not
a favorite with his own sex. Indeed, he gets a good deal more abuse from
them than is necessary. His is a harmless failing and it soon wears out.
Besides, a man who has no foppery at twenty will be a slatternly, dirty-
collar, unbrushed-coat man at forty. A little foppishness in a young man is
good; it is human. I like to see a young cock ruffle his feathers, stretch his
neck, and crow as if the whole world belonged to him. I don't like a modest,
retiring man. Nobody does—not really, however much they may prate
about modest worth and other things they do not understand.
A meek deportment is a great mistake in the world. Uriah Heap's father
was a very poor judge of human nature, or he would not have told his son,
as he did, that people liked humbleness. There is nothing annoys them
more, as a rule. Rows are half the fun of life, and you can't have rows with
humble, meek-answering individuals. They turn away our wrath, and that is
just what we do not want. We want to let it out. We have worked ourselves
up into a state of exhilarating fury, and then just as we are anticipating the
enjoyment of a vigorous set-to, they spoil all our plans with their
exasperating humility.
Xantippe's life must have been one long misery, tied to that calmly
irritating man, Socrates. Fancy a married woman doomed to live on from
day to day without one single quarrel with her husband! A man ought to
humor his wife in these things.
Page 100
Heaven knows their lives are dull enough, poor girls. They have none of
the enjoyments we have. They go to no political meetings; they may not
even belong to the local amateur parliament; they are excluded from
smoking-carriages on the Metropolitan Railway, and they never see a comic
paper—or if they do, they do not know it is comic: nobody tells them.
Surely, with existence such a dreary blank for them as this, we might
provide a little row for their amusement now and then, even if we do not
feel inclined for it ourselves. A really sensible man does so and is loved
accordingly, for it is little acts of kindness such as this that go straight to a
woman's heart. It is such like proofs of loving self-sacrifice that make her
tell her female friends what a good husband he was—after he is dead.
Yes, poor Xantippe must have had a hard time of it. The bucket episode
was particularly sad for her. Poor woman! she did think she would rouse
him up a bit with that. She had taken the trouble to fill the bucket, perhaps
been a long way to get specially dirty water. And she waited for him. And
then to be met in such a way, after all! Most likely she sat down and had a
good cry afterward. It must have seemed all so hopeless to the poor child;
and for all we know she had no mother to whom she could go and abuse
him.
What was it to her that her husband was a great philosopher? Great
philosophy don't count in married life.
There was a very good little boy once who wanted to go to sea. And the
captain asked him what he could do. He said he could do the multiplication-
table backward and paste sea-weed in a book; that he knew how many times
the word "begat" occurred in the Old Testament; and could recite "The Boy
Stood on the Burning Deck" and Wordsworth's "We Are Seven."
"Werry good—werry good, indeed," said the man of the sea, "and ken ye
kerry coals?"
It is just the same when you want to marry. Great ability is not required
so much as little usefulness. Brains are at a discount in the married state.
There is no demand for them, no appreciation even. Our wives sum us up
according to a standard of their own, in which brilliancy of intellect obtains
no marks. Your lady and mistress is not at all impressed by your cleverness
and talent, my dear reader—not in the slightest. Give her a man who can do
an errand neatly, without attempting to use his own judgment over it or any
nonsense of that kind; and who can be trusted to hold a child the right way
the enjoyments we have. They go to no political meetings; they may not
even belong to the local amateur parliament; they are excluded from
smoking-carriages on the Metropolitan Railway, and they never see a comic
paper—or if they do, they do not know it is comic: nobody tells them.
Surely, with existence such a dreary blank for them as this, we might
provide a little row for their amusement now and then, even if we do not
feel inclined for it ourselves. A really sensible man does so and is loved
accordingly, for it is little acts of kindness such as this that go straight to a
woman's heart. It is such like proofs of loving self-sacrifice that make her
tell her female friends what a good husband he was—after he is dead.
Yes, poor Xantippe must have had a hard time of it. The bucket episode
was particularly sad for her. Poor woman! she did think she would rouse
him up a bit with that. She had taken the trouble to fill the bucket, perhaps
been a long way to get specially dirty water. And she waited for him. And
then to be met in such a way, after all! Most likely she sat down and had a
good cry afterward. It must have seemed all so hopeless to the poor child;
and for all we know she had no mother to whom she could go and abuse
him.
What was it to her that her husband was a great philosopher? Great
philosophy don't count in married life.
There was a very good little boy once who wanted to go to sea. And the
captain asked him what he could do. He said he could do the multiplication-
table backward and paste sea-weed in a book; that he knew how many times
the word "begat" occurred in the Old Testament; and could recite "The Boy
Stood on the Burning Deck" and Wordsworth's "We Are Seven."
"Werry good—werry good, indeed," said the man of the sea, "and ken ye
kerry coals?"
It is just the same when you want to marry. Great ability is not required
so much as little usefulness. Brains are at a discount in the married state.
There is no demand for them, no appreciation even. Our wives sum us up
according to a standard of their own, in which brilliancy of intellect obtains
no marks. Your lady and mistress is not at all impressed by your cleverness
and talent, my dear reader—not in the slightest. Give her a man who can do
an errand neatly, without attempting to use his own judgment over it or any
nonsense of that kind; and who can be trusted to hold a child the right way
Page 101
up, and not make himself objectionable whenever there is lukewarm mutton
for dinner. That is the sort of a husband a sensible woman likes; not one of
your scientific or literary nuisances, who go upsetting the whole house and
putting everybody out with their foolishness.
for dinner. That is the sort of a husband a sensible woman likes; not one of
your scientific or literary nuisances, who go upsetting the whole house and
putting everybody out with their foolishness.
Page 102
ON MEMORY.
"I remember, I remember,
In the days of chill November,
How the blackbird on the—"
I forget the rest. It is the beginning of the first piece of poetry I ever
learned; for
"Hey, diddle diddle,
The cat and the fiddle,"
I take no note of, it being of a frivolous character and lacking in the
qualities of true poetry. I collected fourpence by the recital of "I remember,
I remember." I knew it was fourpence, because they told me that if I kept it
until I got twopence more I should have sixpence, which argument, albeit
undeniable, moved me not, and the money was squandered, to the best of
my recollection, on the very next morning, although upon what memory is a
blank.
That is just the way with Memory; nothing that she brings to us is
complete. She is a willful child; all her toys are broken. I remember
tumbling into a huge dust-hole when a very small boy, but I have not the
faintest recollection of ever getting out again; and if memory were all we
had to trust to, I should be compelled to believe I was there still.
At another time—some years later—I was assisting at an exceedingly
interesting love scene; but the only thing about it I can call to mind
distinctly is that at the most critical moment somebody suddenly opened the
door and said, "Emily, you're wanted," in a sepulchral tone that gave one the
idea the police had come for her. All the tender words she said to me and all
the beautiful things I said to her are utterly forgotten.
Life altogether is but a crumbling ruin when we turn to look behind: a
shattered column here, where a massive portal stood; the broken shaft of a
window to mark my lady's bower; and a moldering heap of blackened
stones where the glowing flames once leaped, and over all the tinted lichen
and the ivy clinging green.
"I remember, I remember,
In the days of chill November,
How the blackbird on the—"
I forget the rest. It is the beginning of the first piece of poetry I ever
learned; for
"Hey, diddle diddle,
The cat and the fiddle,"
I take no note of, it being of a frivolous character and lacking in the
qualities of true poetry. I collected fourpence by the recital of "I remember,
I remember." I knew it was fourpence, because they told me that if I kept it
until I got twopence more I should have sixpence, which argument, albeit
undeniable, moved me not, and the money was squandered, to the best of
my recollection, on the very next morning, although upon what memory is a
blank.
That is just the way with Memory; nothing that she brings to us is
complete. She is a willful child; all her toys are broken. I remember
tumbling into a huge dust-hole when a very small boy, but I have not the
faintest recollection of ever getting out again; and if memory were all we
had to trust to, I should be compelled to believe I was there still.
At another time—some years later—I was assisting at an exceedingly
interesting love scene; but the only thing about it I can call to mind
distinctly is that at the most critical moment somebody suddenly opened the
door and said, "Emily, you're wanted," in a sepulchral tone that gave one the
idea the police had come for her. All the tender words she said to me and all
the beautiful things I said to her are utterly forgotten.
Life altogether is but a crumbling ruin when we turn to look behind: a
shattered column here, where a massive portal stood; the broken shaft of a
window to mark my lady's bower; and a moldering heap of blackened
stones where the glowing flames once leaped, and over all the tinted lichen
and the ivy clinging green.
Page 103
For everything looms pleasant through the softening haze of time. Even
the sadness that is past seems sweet. Our boyish days look very merry to us
now, all nutting, hoop, and gingerbread. The snubbings and toothaches and
the Latin verbs are all forgotten—the Latin verbs especially. And we fancy
we were very happy when we were hobbledehoys and loved; and we wish
that we could love again. We never think of the heartaches, or the sleepless
nights, or the hot dryness of our throats, when she said she could never be
anything to us but a sister—as if any man wanted more sisters!
Yes, it is the brightness, not the darkness, that we see when we look back.
The sunshine casts no shadows on the past. The road that we have traversed
stretches very fair behind us. We see not the sharp stones. We dwell but on
the roses by the wayside, and the strong briers that stung us are, to our
distant eyes, but gentle tendrils waving in the wind. God be thanked that it
is so—that the ever-lengthening chain of memory has only pleasant links,
and that the bitterness and sorrow of to-day are smiled at on the morrow.
It seems as though the brightest side of everything were also its highest
and best, so that as our little lives sink back behind us into the dark sea of
forgetfulness, all that which is the lightest and the most gladsome is the last
to sink, and stands above the waters, long in sight, when the angry thoughts
and smarting pain are buried deep below the waves and trouble us no more.
It is this glamour of the past, I suppose, that makes old folk talk so much
nonsense about the days when they were young. The world appears to have
been a very superior sort of place then, and things were more like what they
ought to be. Boys were boys then, and girls were very different. Also
winters were something like winters, and summers not at all the wretched-
things we get put off with nowadays. As for the wonderful deeds people did
in those times and the extraordinary events that happened, it takes three
strong men to believe half of them.
I like to hear one of the old boys telling all about it to a party of
youngsters who he knows cannot contradict him. It is odd if, after awhile,
he doesn't swear that the moon shone every night when he was a boy, and
that tossing mad bulls in a blanket was the favorite sport at his school.
It always has been and always will be the same. The old folk of our
grandfathers' young days sang a song bearing exactly the same burden; and
the young folk of to-day will drone out precisely similar nonsense for the
aggravation of the next generation. "Oh, give me back the good old days of
the sadness that is past seems sweet. Our boyish days look very merry to us
now, all nutting, hoop, and gingerbread. The snubbings and toothaches and
the Latin verbs are all forgotten—the Latin verbs especially. And we fancy
we were very happy when we were hobbledehoys and loved; and we wish
that we could love again. We never think of the heartaches, or the sleepless
nights, or the hot dryness of our throats, when she said she could never be
anything to us but a sister—as if any man wanted more sisters!
Yes, it is the brightness, not the darkness, that we see when we look back.
The sunshine casts no shadows on the past. The road that we have traversed
stretches very fair behind us. We see not the sharp stones. We dwell but on
the roses by the wayside, and the strong briers that stung us are, to our
distant eyes, but gentle tendrils waving in the wind. God be thanked that it
is so—that the ever-lengthening chain of memory has only pleasant links,
and that the bitterness and sorrow of to-day are smiled at on the morrow.
It seems as though the brightest side of everything were also its highest
and best, so that as our little lives sink back behind us into the dark sea of
forgetfulness, all that which is the lightest and the most gladsome is the last
to sink, and stands above the waters, long in sight, when the angry thoughts
and smarting pain are buried deep below the waves and trouble us no more.
It is this glamour of the past, I suppose, that makes old folk talk so much
nonsense about the days when they were young. The world appears to have
been a very superior sort of place then, and things were more like what they
ought to be. Boys were boys then, and girls were very different. Also
winters were something like winters, and summers not at all the wretched-
things we get put off with nowadays. As for the wonderful deeds people did
in those times and the extraordinary events that happened, it takes three
strong men to believe half of them.
I like to hear one of the old boys telling all about it to a party of
youngsters who he knows cannot contradict him. It is odd if, after awhile,
he doesn't swear that the moon shone every night when he was a boy, and
that tossing mad bulls in a blanket was the favorite sport at his school.
It always has been and always will be the same. The old folk of our
grandfathers' young days sang a song bearing exactly the same burden; and
the young folk of to-day will drone out precisely similar nonsense for the
aggravation of the next generation. "Oh, give me back the good old days of
Page 104
fifty years ago," has been the cry ever since Adam's fifty-first birthday. Take
up the literature of 1835, and you will find the poets and novelists asking
for the same impossible gift as did the German Minnesingers long before
them and the old Norse Saga writers long before that. And for the same
thing sighed the early prophets and the philosophers of ancient Greece.
From all accounts, the world has been getting worse and worse ever since it
was created. All I can say is that it must have been a remarkably delightful
place when it was first opened to the public, for it is very pleasant even now
if you only keep as much as possible in the sunshine and take the rain good-
temperedly.
Yet there is no gainsaying but that it must have been somewhat sweeter in
that dewy morning of creation, when it was young and fresh, when the feet
of the tramping millions had not trodden its grass to dust, nor the din of the
myriad cities chased the silence forever away. Life must have been noble
and solemn to those free-footed, loose-robed fathers of the human race,
walking hand in hand with God under the great sky. They lived in sunkissed
tents amid the lowing herds. They took their simple wants from the loving
hand of Nature. They toiled and talked and thought; and the great earth
rolled around in stillness, not yet laden with trouble and wrong.
Those days are past now. The quiet childhood of Humanity, spent in the
far-off forest glades and by the murmuring rivers, is gone forever; and
human life is deepening down to manhood amid tumult, doubt, and hope.
Its age of restful peace is past. It has its work to finish and must hasten on.
What that work may be—what this world's share is in the great design—we
know not, though our unconscious hands are helping to accomplish it. Like
the tiny coral insect working deep under the dark waters, we strive and
struggle each for our own little ends, nor dream of the vast fabric we are
building up for God.
Let us have done with vain regrets and longings for the days that never
will be ours again. Our work lies in front, not behind us; and "Forward!" is
our motto. Let us not sit with folded hands, gazing upon the past as if it
were the building; it is but the foundation. Let us not waste heart and life
thinking of what might have been and forgetting the may be that lies before
us. Opportunities flit by while we sit regretting the chances we have lost,
and the happiness that comes to us we heed not, because of the happiness
that is gone.
up the literature of 1835, and you will find the poets and novelists asking
for the same impossible gift as did the German Minnesingers long before
them and the old Norse Saga writers long before that. And for the same
thing sighed the early prophets and the philosophers of ancient Greece.
From all accounts, the world has been getting worse and worse ever since it
was created. All I can say is that it must have been a remarkably delightful
place when it was first opened to the public, for it is very pleasant even now
if you only keep as much as possible in the sunshine and take the rain good-
temperedly.
Yet there is no gainsaying but that it must have been somewhat sweeter in
that dewy morning of creation, when it was young and fresh, when the feet
of the tramping millions had not trodden its grass to dust, nor the din of the
myriad cities chased the silence forever away. Life must have been noble
and solemn to those free-footed, loose-robed fathers of the human race,
walking hand in hand with God under the great sky. They lived in sunkissed
tents amid the lowing herds. They took their simple wants from the loving
hand of Nature. They toiled and talked and thought; and the great earth
rolled around in stillness, not yet laden with trouble and wrong.
Those days are past now. The quiet childhood of Humanity, spent in the
far-off forest glades and by the murmuring rivers, is gone forever; and
human life is deepening down to manhood amid tumult, doubt, and hope.
Its age of restful peace is past. It has its work to finish and must hasten on.
What that work may be—what this world's share is in the great design—we
know not, though our unconscious hands are helping to accomplish it. Like
the tiny coral insect working deep under the dark waters, we strive and
struggle each for our own little ends, nor dream of the vast fabric we are
building up for God.
Let us have done with vain regrets and longings for the days that never
will be ours again. Our work lies in front, not behind us; and "Forward!" is
our motto. Let us not sit with folded hands, gazing upon the past as if it
were the building; it is but the foundation. Let us not waste heart and life
thinking of what might have been and forgetting the may be that lies before
us. Opportunities flit by while we sit regretting the chances we have lost,
and the happiness that comes to us we heed not, because of the happiness
that is gone.
Page 105
Years ago, when I used to wander of an evening from the fireside to the
pleasant land of fairy-tales, I met a doughty knight and true. Many dangers
had he overcome, in many lands had been; and all men knew him for a
brave and well-tried knight, and one that knew not fear; except, maybe,
upon such seasons when even a brave man might feel afraid and yet not be
ashamed. Now, as this knight one day was pricking wearily along a
toilsome road, his heart misgave him and was sore within him because of
the trouble of the way. Rocks, dark and of a monstrous size, hung high
above his head, and like enough it seemed unto the knight that they should
fall and he lie low beneath them. Chasms there were on either side, and
darksome caves wherein fierce robbers lived, and dragons, very terrible,
whose jaws dripped blood. And upon the road there hung a darkness as of
night. So it came over that good knight that he would no more press
forward, but seek another road, less grievously beset with difficulty unto his
gentle steed. But when in haste he turned and looked behind, much
marveled our brave knight, for lo! of all the way that he had ridden there
was naught for eye to see; but at his horse's heels there yawned a mighty
gulf, whereof no man might ever spy the bottom, so deep was that same
gulf. Then when Sir Ghelent saw that of going back there was none, he
prayed to good Saint Cuthbert, and setting spurs into his steed rode forward
bravely and most joyously. And naught harmed him.
There is no returning on the road of life. The frail bridge of time on
which we tread sinks back into eternity at every step we take. The past is
gone from us forever. It is gathered in and garnered. It belongs to us no
more. No single word can ever be unspoken; no single step retraced.
Therefore it beseems us as true knights to prick on bravely, not idly weep
because we cannot now recall.
A new life begins for us with every second. Let us go forward joyously to
meet it. We must press on whether we will or no, and we shall walk better
with our eyes before us than with them ever cast behind.
A friend came to me the other day and urged me very eloquently to learn
some wonderful system by which you never forgot anything. I don't know
why he was so eager on the subject, unless it be that I occasionally borrow
an umbrella and have a knack of coming out, in the middle of a game of
whist, with a mild "Lor! I've been thinking all along that clubs were
trumps." I declined the suggestion, however, in spite of the advantages he
pleasant land of fairy-tales, I met a doughty knight and true. Many dangers
had he overcome, in many lands had been; and all men knew him for a
brave and well-tried knight, and one that knew not fear; except, maybe,
upon such seasons when even a brave man might feel afraid and yet not be
ashamed. Now, as this knight one day was pricking wearily along a
toilsome road, his heart misgave him and was sore within him because of
the trouble of the way. Rocks, dark and of a monstrous size, hung high
above his head, and like enough it seemed unto the knight that they should
fall and he lie low beneath them. Chasms there were on either side, and
darksome caves wherein fierce robbers lived, and dragons, very terrible,
whose jaws dripped blood. And upon the road there hung a darkness as of
night. So it came over that good knight that he would no more press
forward, but seek another road, less grievously beset with difficulty unto his
gentle steed. But when in haste he turned and looked behind, much
marveled our brave knight, for lo! of all the way that he had ridden there
was naught for eye to see; but at his horse's heels there yawned a mighty
gulf, whereof no man might ever spy the bottom, so deep was that same
gulf. Then when Sir Ghelent saw that of going back there was none, he
prayed to good Saint Cuthbert, and setting spurs into his steed rode forward
bravely and most joyously. And naught harmed him.
There is no returning on the road of life. The frail bridge of time on
which we tread sinks back into eternity at every step we take. The past is
gone from us forever. It is gathered in and garnered. It belongs to us no
more. No single word can ever be unspoken; no single step retraced.
Therefore it beseems us as true knights to prick on bravely, not idly weep
because we cannot now recall.
A new life begins for us with every second. Let us go forward joyously to
meet it. We must press on whether we will or no, and we shall walk better
with our eyes before us than with them ever cast behind.
A friend came to me the other day and urged me very eloquently to learn
some wonderful system by which you never forgot anything. I don't know
why he was so eager on the subject, unless it be that I occasionally borrow
an umbrella and have a knack of coming out, in the middle of a game of
whist, with a mild "Lor! I've been thinking all along that clubs were
trumps." I declined the suggestion, however, in spite of the advantages he
Page 106
so attractively set forth. I have no wish to remember everything. There are
many things in most men's lives that had better be forgotten. There is that
time, many years ago, when we did not act quite as honorably, quite as
uprightly, as we perhaps should have done—that unfortunate deviation from
the path of strict probity we once committed, and in which, more
unfortunate still, we were found out—that act of folly, of meanness, of
wrong. Ah, well! we paid the penalty, suffered the maddening hours of vain
remorse, the hot agony of shame, the scorn, perhaps, of those we loved. Let
us forget. Oh, Father Time, lift with your kindly hands those bitter
memories from off our overburdened hearts, for griefs are ever coming to
us with the coming hours, and our little strength is only as the day.
Not that the past should be buried. The music of life would be mute if the
chords of memory were snapped asunder. It is but the poisonous weeds, not
the flowers, that we should root out from the garden of Mnemosyne. Do
you remember Dickens' "Haunted Man"—how he prayed for forgetfulness,
and how, when his prayer was answered, he prayed for memory once more?
We do not want all the ghosts laid. It is only the haggard, cruel-eyed
specters that we flee from. Let the gentle, kindly phantoms haunt us as they
will; we are not afraid of them.
Ah me! the world grows very full of ghosts as we grow older. We need
not seek in dismal church-yards nor sleep in moated granges to see the
shadowy faces and hear the rustling of their garments in the night. Every
house, every room, every creaking chair has its own particular ghost. They
haunt the empty chambers of our lives, they throng around us like dead
leaves whirled in the autumn wind. Some are living, some are dead. We
know not. We clasped their hands once, loved them, quarreled with them,
laughed with them, told them our thoughts and hopes and aims, as they told
us theirs, till it seemed our very hearts had joined in a grip that would defy
the puny power of Death. They are gone now; lost to us forever. Their eyes
will never look into ours again and their voices we shall never hear. Only
their ghosts come to us and talk with us. We see them, dim and shadowy,
through our tears. We stretch our yearning hands to them, but they are air.
Ghosts! They are with us night and day. They walk beside us in the busy
street under the glare of the sun. They sit by us in the twilight at home. We
see their little faces looking from the windows of the old school-house. We
meet them in the woods and lanes where we shouted and played as boys.
many things in most men's lives that had better be forgotten. There is that
time, many years ago, when we did not act quite as honorably, quite as
uprightly, as we perhaps should have done—that unfortunate deviation from
the path of strict probity we once committed, and in which, more
unfortunate still, we were found out—that act of folly, of meanness, of
wrong. Ah, well! we paid the penalty, suffered the maddening hours of vain
remorse, the hot agony of shame, the scorn, perhaps, of those we loved. Let
us forget. Oh, Father Time, lift with your kindly hands those bitter
memories from off our overburdened hearts, for griefs are ever coming to
us with the coming hours, and our little strength is only as the day.
Not that the past should be buried. The music of life would be mute if the
chords of memory were snapped asunder. It is but the poisonous weeds, not
the flowers, that we should root out from the garden of Mnemosyne. Do
you remember Dickens' "Haunted Man"—how he prayed for forgetfulness,
and how, when his prayer was answered, he prayed for memory once more?
We do not want all the ghosts laid. It is only the haggard, cruel-eyed
specters that we flee from. Let the gentle, kindly phantoms haunt us as they
will; we are not afraid of them.
Ah me! the world grows very full of ghosts as we grow older. We need
not seek in dismal church-yards nor sleep in moated granges to see the
shadowy faces and hear the rustling of their garments in the night. Every
house, every room, every creaking chair has its own particular ghost. They
haunt the empty chambers of our lives, they throng around us like dead
leaves whirled in the autumn wind. Some are living, some are dead. We
know not. We clasped their hands once, loved them, quarreled with them,
laughed with them, told them our thoughts and hopes and aims, as they told
us theirs, till it seemed our very hearts had joined in a grip that would defy
the puny power of Death. They are gone now; lost to us forever. Their eyes
will never look into ours again and their voices we shall never hear. Only
their ghosts come to us and talk with us. We see them, dim and shadowy,
through our tears. We stretch our yearning hands to them, but they are air.
Ghosts! They are with us night and day. They walk beside us in the busy
street under the glare of the sun. They sit by us in the twilight at home. We
see their little faces looking from the windows of the old school-house. We
meet them in the woods and lanes where we shouted and played as boys.
Page 107
Hark! cannot you hear their low laughter from behind the blackberry-
bushes and their distant whoops along the grassy glades? Down here,
through the quiet fields and by the wood, where the evening shadows are
lurking, winds the path where we used to watch for her at sunset. Look, she
is there now, in the dainty white frock we knew so well, with the big bonnet
dangling from her little hands and the sunny brown hair all tangled. Five
thousand miles away! Dead for all we know! What of that? She is beside us
now, and we can look into her laughing eyes and hear her voice. She will
vanish at the stile by the wood and we shall be alone; and the shadows will
creep out across the fields and the night wind will sweep past moaning.
Ghosts! they are always with us and always will be while the sad old world
keeps echoing to the sob of long good-bys, while the cruel ships sail away
across the great seas, and the cold green earth lies heavy on the hearts of
those we loved.
But, oh, ghosts, the world would be sadder still without you. Come to us
and speak to us, oh you ghosts of our old loves! Ghosts of playmates, and of
sweethearts, and old friends, of all you laughing boys and girls, oh, come to
us and be with us, for the world is very lonely, and new friends and faces
are not like the old, and we cannot love them, nay, nor laugh with them as
we have loved and laughed with you. And when we walked together, oh,
ghosts of our youth, the world was very gay and bright; but now it has
grown old and we are growing weary, and only you can bring the brightness
and the freshness back to us.
Memory is a rare ghost-raiser. Like a haunted house, its walls are ever
echoing to unseen feet. Through the broken casements we watch the flitting
shadows of the dead, and the saddest shadows of them all are the shadows
of our own dead selves.
Oh, those young bright faces, so full of truth and honor, of pure, good
thoughts, of noble longings, how reproachfully they look upon us with their
deep, clear eyes!
I fear they have good cause for their sorrow, poor lads. Lies and cunning
and disbelief have crept into our hearts since those preshaving days—and
we meant to be so great and good.
It is well we cannot see into the future. There are few boys of fourteen
who would not feel ashamed of themselves at forty.
bushes and their distant whoops along the grassy glades? Down here,
through the quiet fields and by the wood, where the evening shadows are
lurking, winds the path where we used to watch for her at sunset. Look, she
is there now, in the dainty white frock we knew so well, with the big bonnet
dangling from her little hands and the sunny brown hair all tangled. Five
thousand miles away! Dead for all we know! What of that? She is beside us
now, and we can look into her laughing eyes and hear her voice. She will
vanish at the stile by the wood and we shall be alone; and the shadows will
creep out across the fields and the night wind will sweep past moaning.
Ghosts! they are always with us and always will be while the sad old world
keeps echoing to the sob of long good-bys, while the cruel ships sail away
across the great seas, and the cold green earth lies heavy on the hearts of
those we loved.
But, oh, ghosts, the world would be sadder still without you. Come to us
and speak to us, oh you ghosts of our old loves! Ghosts of playmates, and of
sweethearts, and old friends, of all you laughing boys and girls, oh, come to
us and be with us, for the world is very lonely, and new friends and faces
are not like the old, and we cannot love them, nay, nor laugh with them as
we have loved and laughed with you. And when we walked together, oh,
ghosts of our youth, the world was very gay and bright; but now it has
grown old and we are growing weary, and only you can bring the brightness
and the freshness back to us.
Memory is a rare ghost-raiser. Like a haunted house, its walls are ever
echoing to unseen feet. Through the broken casements we watch the flitting
shadows of the dead, and the saddest shadows of them all are the shadows
of our own dead selves.
Oh, those young bright faces, so full of truth and honor, of pure, good
thoughts, of noble longings, how reproachfully they look upon us with their
deep, clear eyes!
I fear they have good cause for their sorrow, poor lads. Lies and cunning
and disbelief have crept into our hearts since those preshaving days—and
we meant to be so great and good.
It is well we cannot see into the future. There are few boys of fourteen
who would not feel ashamed of themselves at forty.
Page 108
I like to sit and have a talk sometimes with that odd little chap that was
myself long ago. I think he likes it too, for he comes so often of an evening
when I am alone with my pipe, listening to the whispering of the flames. I
see his solemn little face looking at me through the scented smoke as it
floats upward, and I smile at him; and he smiles back at me, but his is such
a grave, old-fashioned smile. We chat about old times; and now and then he
takes me by the hand, and then we slip through the black bars of the grate
and down the dusky glowing caves to the land that lies behind the firelight.
There we find the days that used to be, and we wander along them together.
He tells me as we walk all he thinks and feels. I laugh at him now and then,
but the next moment I wish I had not, for he looks so grave I am ashamed
of being frivolous. Besides, it is not showing proper respect to one so much
older than myself—to one who was myself so very long before I became
myself.
We don't talk much at first, but look at one another; I down at his curly
hair and little blue bow, he up sideways at me as he trots. And some-how I
fancy the shy, round eyes do not altogether approve of me, and he heaves a
little sigh, as though he were disappointed. But after awhile his bashfulness
wears off and he begins to chat. He tells me his favorite fairy-tales, he can
do up to six times, and he has a guinea-pig, and pa says fairy-tales ain't true;
and isn't it a pity? 'cos he would so like to be a knight and fight a dragon
and marry a beautiful princess. But he takes a more practical view of life
when he reaches seven, and would prefer to grow up be a bargee, and earn a
lot of money. Maybe this is the consequence of falling in love, which he
does about this time with the young lady at the milk shop aet. six. (God
bless her little ever-dancing feet, whatever size they may be now!) He must
be very fond of her, for he gives her one day his chiefest treasure, to wit, a
huge pocket-knife with four rusty blades and a corkscrew, which latter has a
knack of working itself out in some mysterious manner and sticking into its
owner's leg. She is an affectionate little thing, and she throws her arms
round his neck and kisses him for it, then and there, outside the shop. But
the stupid world (in the person of the boy at the cigar emporium next door)
jeers at such tokens of love. Whereupon my young friend very properly
prepares to punch the head of the boy at the cigar emporium next door; but
fails in the attempt, the boy at the cigar emporium next door punching his
instead.
myself long ago. I think he likes it too, for he comes so often of an evening
when I am alone with my pipe, listening to the whispering of the flames. I
see his solemn little face looking at me through the scented smoke as it
floats upward, and I smile at him; and he smiles back at me, but his is such
a grave, old-fashioned smile. We chat about old times; and now and then he
takes me by the hand, and then we slip through the black bars of the grate
and down the dusky glowing caves to the land that lies behind the firelight.
There we find the days that used to be, and we wander along them together.
He tells me as we walk all he thinks and feels. I laugh at him now and then,
but the next moment I wish I had not, for he looks so grave I am ashamed
of being frivolous. Besides, it is not showing proper respect to one so much
older than myself—to one who was myself so very long before I became
myself.
We don't talk much at first, but look at one another; I down at his curly
hair and little blue bow, he up sideways at me as he trots. And some-how I
fancy the shy, round eyes do not altogether approve of me, and he heaves a
little sigh, as though he were disappointed. But after awhile his bashfulness
wears off and he begins to chat. He tells me his favorite fairy-tales, he can
do up to six times, and he has a guinea-pig, and pa says fairy-tales ain't true;
and isn't it a pity? 'cos he would so like to be a knight and fight a dragon
and marry a beautiful princess. But he takes a more practical view of life
when he reaches seven, and would prefer to grow up be a bargee, and earn a
lot of money. Maybe this is the consequence of falling in love, which he
does about this time with the young lady at the milk shop aet. six. (God
bless her little ever-dancing feet, whatever size they may be now!) He must
be very fond of her, for he gives her one day his chiefest treasure, to wit, a
huge pocket-knife with four rusty blades and a corkscrew, which latter has a
knack of working itself out in some mysterious manner and sticking into its
owner's leg. She is an affectionate little thing, and she throws her arms
round his neck and kisses him for it, then and there, outside the shop. But
the stupid world (in the person of the boy at the cigar emporium next door)
jeers at such tokens of love. Whereupon my young friend very properly
prepares to punch the head of the boy at the cigar emporium next door; but
fails in the attempt, the boy at the cigar emporium next door punching his
instead.
Page 109
And then comes school life, with its bitter little sorrows and its joyous
shoutings, its jolly larks, and its hot tears falling on beastly Latin grammars
and silly old copy-books. It is at school that he injures himself for life—as I
firmly believe—trying to pronounce German; and it is there, too, that he
learns of the importance attached by the French nation to pens, ink, and
paper. "Have you pens, ink, and paper?" is the first question asked by one
Frenchman of another on their meeting. The other fellow has not any of
them, as a rule, but says that the uncle of his brother has got them all three.
The first fellow doesn't appear to care a hang about the uncle of the other
fellow's brother; what he wants to know now is, has the neighbor of the
other fellow's mother got 'em? "The neighbor of my mother has no pens, no
ink, and no paper," replies the other man, beginning to get wild. "Has the
child of thy female gardener some pens, some ink, or some paper?" He has
him there. After worrying enough about these wretched inks, pens, and
paper to make everybody miserable, it turns out that the child of his own
female gardener hasn't any. Such a discovery would shut up any one but a
French exercise man. It has no effect at all, though, on this shameless
creature. He never thinks of apologizing, but says his aunt has some
mustard.
So in the acquisition of more or less useless knowledge, soon happily to
be forgotten, boyhood passes away. The red-brick school-house fades from
view, and we turn down into the world's high-road. My little friend is no
longer little now. The short jacket has sprouted tails. The battered cap, so
useful as a combination of pocket-handkerchief, drinking-cup, and weapon
of attack, has grown high and glossy; and instead of a slate-pencil in his
mouth there is a cigarette, the smoke of which troubles him, for it will get
up his nose. He tries a cigar a little later on as being more stylish—a big
black Havanna. It doesn't seem altogether to agree with him, for I find him
sitting over a bucket in the back kitchen afterward, solemnly swearing
never to smoke again.
And now his mustache begins to be almost visible to the naked eye,
whereupon he immediately takes to brandy-and-sodas and fancies himself a
man. He talks about "two to one against the favorite," refers to actresses as
"Little Emmy" and "Kate" and "Baby," and murmurs about his "losses at
cards the other night" in a style implying that thousands have been
squandered, though, to do him justice, the actual amount is most probably
one-and-twopence. Also, if I see aright—for it is always twilight in this land
shoutings, its jolly larks, and its hot tears falling on beastly Latin grammars
and silly old copy-books. It is at school that he injures himself for life—as I
firmly believe—trying to pronounce German; and it is there, too, that he
learns of the importance attached by the French nation to pens, ink, and
paper. "Have you pens, ink, and paper?" is the first question asked by one
Frenchman of another on their meeting. The other fellow has not any of
them, as a rule, but says that the uncle of his brother has got them all three.
The first fellow doesn't appear to care a hang about the uncle of the other
fellow's brother; what he wants to know now is, has the neighbor of the
other fellow's mother got 'em? "The neighbor of my mother has no pens, no
ink, and no paper," replies the other man, beginning to get wild. "Has the
child of thy female gardener some pens, some ink, or some paper?" He has
him there. After worrying enough about these wretched inks, pens, and
paper to make everybody miserable, it turns out that the child of his own
female gardener hasn't any. Such a discovery would shut up any one but a
French exercise man. It has no effect at all, though, on this shameless
creature. He never thinks of apologizing, but says his aunt has some
mustard.
So in the acquisition of more or less useless knowledge, soon happily to
be forgotten, boyhood passes away. The red-brick school-house fades from
view, and we turn down into the world's high-road. My little friend is no
longer little now. The short jacket has sprouted tails. The battered cap, so
useful as a combination of pocket-handkerchief, drinking-cup, and weapon
of attack, has grown high and glossy; and instead of a slate-pencil in his
mouth there is a cigarette, the smoke of which troubles him, for it will get
up his nose. He tries a cigar a little later on as being more stylish—a big
black Havanna. It doesn't seem altogether to agree with him, for I find him
sitting over a bucket in the back kitchen afterward, solemnly swearing
never to smoke again.
And now his mustache begins to be almost visible to the naked eye,
whereupon he immediately takes to brandy-and-sodas and fancies himself a
man. He talks about "two to one against the favorite," refers to actresses as
"Little Emmy" and "Kate" and "Baby," and murmurs about his "losses at
cards the other night" in a style implying that thousands have been
squandered, though, to do him justice, the actual amount is most probably
one-and-twopence. Also, if I see aright—for it is always twilight in this land
Page 110
of memories—he sticks an eyeglass in his eye and stumbles over
everything.
His female relations, much troubled at these things, pray for him (bless
their gentle hearts!) and see visions of Old Bailey trials and halters as the
only possible outcome of such reckless dissipation; and the prediction of his
first school-master, that he would come to a bad end, assumes the
proportions of inspired prophecy.
He has a lordly contempt at this age for the other sex, a blatantly good
opinion of himself, and a sociably patronizing manner toward all the elderly
male friends of the family. Altogether, it must be confessed, he is somewhat
of a nuisance about this time.
It does not last long, though. He falls in love in a little while, and that
soon takes the bounce out of him. I notice his boots are much too small for
him now, and his hair is fearfully and wonderfully arranged. He reads
poetry more than he used, and he keeps a rhyming dictionary in his
bedroom. Every morning Emily Jane finds scraps of torn-up paper on the
floor and reads thereon of "cruel hearts and love's deep darts," of
"beauteous eyes and lovers' sighs," and much more of the old, old song that
lads so love to sing and lassies love to listen to while giving their dainty
heads a toss and pretending never to hear.
The course of love, however, seems not to have run smoothly, for later on
he takes more walking exercise and less sleep, poor boy, than is good for
him; and his face is suggestive of anything but wedding-bells and happiness
ever after.
And here he seems to vanish. The little, boyish self that has grown up
beside me as we walked is gone.
I am alone and the road is very dark. I stumble on, I know not how nor
care, for the way seems leading nowhere, and there is no light to guide.
But at last the morning comes, and I find that I have grown into myself.
THE END.
everything.
His female relations, much troubled at these things, pray for him (bless
their gentle hearts!) and see visions of Old Bailey trials and halters as the
only possible outcome of such reckless dissipation; and the prediction of his
first school-master, that he would come to a bad end, assumes the
proportions of inspired prophecy.
He has a lordly contempt at this age for the other sex, a blatantly good
opinion of himself, and a sociably patronizing manner toward all the elderly
male friends of the family. Altogether, it must be confessed, he is somewhat
of a nuisance about this time.
It does not last long, though. He falls in love in a little while, and that
soon takes the bounce out of him. I notice his boots are much too small for
him now, and his hair is fearfully and wonderfully arranged. He reads
poetry more than he used, and he keeps a rhyming dictionary in his
bedroom. Every morning Emily Jane finds scraps of torn-up paper on the
floor and reads thereon of "cruel hearts and love's deep darts," of
"beauteous eyes and lovers' sighs," and much more of the old, old song that
lads so love to sing and lassies love to listen to while giving their dainty
heads a toss and pretending never to hear.
The course of love, however, seems not to have run smoothly, for later on
he takes more walking exercise and less sleep, poor boy, than is good for
him; and his face is suggestive of anything but wedding-bells and happiness
ever after.
And here he seems to vanish. The little, boyish self that has grown up
beside me as we walked is gone.
I am alone and the road is very dark. I stumble on, I know not how nor
care, for the way seems leading nowhere, and there is no light to guide.
But at last the morning comes, and I find that I have grown into myself.
THE END.
Page 111
*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE IDLE
THOUGHTS OF AN IDLE FELLOW ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be
renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law
means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the
Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States
without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying
and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the
PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a
registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook,
except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying
royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge
anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is
very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg
eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do
practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by
U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
THOUGHTS OF AN IDLE FELLOW ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be
renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law
means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the
Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States
without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying
and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the
PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a
registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook,
except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying
royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge
anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is
very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg
eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do
practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by
U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
Page 112
THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG™ LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any
other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you
agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg License
available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic work,
you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the
terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright)
agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement,
you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg
electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy
of or access to a Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to
be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on
or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be
bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can
do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works even without complying
with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a
lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg electronic works if you
follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to
Project Gutenberg electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual
work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any
other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you
agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg License
available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic work,
you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the
terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright)
agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement,
you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg
electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy
of or access to a Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to
be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on
or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be
bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can
do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works even without complying
with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a
lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg electronic works if you
follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to
Project Gutenberg electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual
work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are
Page 113
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works
based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are
removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg
mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing
Project Gutenberg works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for
keeping the Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can
easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you
share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a
constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the
laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before
downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating
derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg work.
The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status
of any work in any country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied
or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the
United States and most other parts of the world at no
cost and with almost no restrictions whatsoever. You
may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with this
eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not
located in the United States, you will have to check the
laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works
based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are
removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg
mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing
Project Gutenberg works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for
keeping the Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can
easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you
share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a
constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the
laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before
downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating
derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg work.
The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status
of any work in any country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied
or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the
United States and most other parts of the world at no
cost and with almost no restrictions whatsoever. You
may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with this
eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not
located in the United States, you will have to check the
laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.
Page 114
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived from
texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice
indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the
work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without
paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a
work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on
the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs
1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted with the
permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply
with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed
by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project
Gutenberg License for all works posted with the permission of the
copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg License
terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any
other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently
displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or
immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format other than “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the
official Project Gutenberg website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no
additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of
exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work
in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format
must include the full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph
1.E.1.
texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice
indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the
work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without
paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a
work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on
the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs
1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted with the
permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply
with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed
by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project
Gutenberg License for all works posted with the permission of the
copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg License
terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any
other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently
displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or
immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format other than “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the
official Project Gutenberg website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no
additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of
exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work
in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format
must include the full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph
1.E.1.
Page 115
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, performing,
copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works unless you comply
with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to
or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in
this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project
copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works unless you comply
with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to
or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in
this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project
Page 116
Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3
below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works
not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and
the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as,
but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or
damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that
damage or cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except
for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to
you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE
THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT
EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE
THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE
TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE
NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you
can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the
defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund.
If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to
below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works
not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and
the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as,
but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or
damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that
damage or cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except
for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to
you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE
THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT
EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE
THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE
TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE
NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you
can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the
defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund.
If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to
Page 117
you may choose to give you a second opportunity to receive the work
electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you
may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the
problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING
BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR
FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or
limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable
to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum
disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity
or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that
arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause
to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b)
alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg
work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic
works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including
obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the
electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you
may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the
problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING
BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR
FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or
limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable
to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum
disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity
or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that
arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause
to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b)
alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg
work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic
works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including
obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the
Page 118
efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from people in all walks of
life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance
they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals and ensuring
that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely available for
generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for
Project Gutenberg and future generations. To learn more about the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations
can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)
(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of
Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service.
The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541.
Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax
deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s
laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516,
Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the
number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment
life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance
they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals and ensuring
that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely available for
generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for
Project Gutenberg and future generations. To learn more about the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations
can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)
(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of
Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service.
The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541.
Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax
deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s
laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516,
Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the
number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment
Page 119
including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to $5,000) are
particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort,
much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not
received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or
determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have
not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against
accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us
with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the
United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods
and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including
checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit:
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with
anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg
eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed editions,
all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a
particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort,
much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not
received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or
determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have
not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against
accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us
with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the
United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods
and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including
checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit:
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with
anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg
eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed editions,
all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a
Page 120
copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks in
compliance with any particular paper edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including how
to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email
newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
compliance with any particular paper edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including how
to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email
newsletter to hear about new eBooks.